may 19th

May. 20th, 2014 11:28 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

Anonymous asked: When you meet someone for the first time, how do you go about explaining to them what D.I.D. is and about the other alters? Would you do this right off the bat to get it out of the way?

This is something we’ve actually never done before, actually. For most of our collective life, safety and psychological survival depended on not telling anyone. So we ended up with a lot of “disconnected splinter alters,” basically robots who didn’t know or care about the rest of us, and functioned only to be the expected smile-and-nod.
In recent weeks life has become too overwhelming to stay hidden anymore, for various reasons. We’ve currently told two people outright that we have D.I.D., one being a doctor and the other being a family member (the latter having been unexpected, the result of an unannounced and undeniable alter fronting).

Also we don’t meet people very often, if at all. Social contact is extremely difficult and often triggering for us, so leaving the house is tough enough without having to converse with someone, sadly. Nevertheless, in an optimal situation, we would definitely say we had D.I.D. right off the bat— not to “get it out of the way,” per se, but because withholding that truth automatically forces us to lie about 95% of our entire life. We’re sick and tired of having to do that, to be blunt.

 

Still, even if we cannot answer this question, it is very valuable food for thought and we thank you for that.

 


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:58 pm

 

 

Last night was really interesting. (Dating this entry for that, not today-- I tried to type last night but the laptop kept crashing.)
Yesterday we unexpectedly ran into a few more things we cannot eat without terrible pain-- sadly that's what often happens when Emmett doesn't front.

(VERY sick, all day. don't remember much as a result.)
(got to the point where at midnight i had to get up and walk, just to relax. head was a mess, fuzzy and loud and bad. so i tried to calm down. laurie showed up, asked if i was okay. i noticed she was incredibly clear visually, told her so, then decided i'd go upstairs too. i sat down to her left and i remember i wasn't looking at her at first, i was struggling to figure out how to express emotions. she put an arm around my shoulders as i did, i remember actually leaning against her shoulder as i continued trying to talk, didn't think anything of that action at the time as it was just a natural expression of both emotional exhaustion and trust.)
(lynne walked in a few minutes in, she was wearing her flowy nightgown-pajama getup as usual. she sat on another couch slightly across from us, angled to the right. i'm glad she showed up; she's been around just as regularly as laurie lately which is great)
(anyway i ended up talking to headspace people for a solid hour, first time we've done that in a few weeks)

(atrium room? open roof. shiny floors, lynne joked about that. to our left, big glass wall, showed forest outside. there were circular little lights in the ceilings, i turned them down lower, then turned them out entirely, said the bright light didn't feel right at that hour. i was wondering what sort of light would work, said lanterns might. asked lynne to make some. she asked if she could, i said yeah, everyone in headspace post-december had 'creation abilities' or at least the total potential to. so lynne made these big floating paper lanterns-- the spherical kind, all warm orange light. they were like 12 inches across. we had them float up in the air above us. i remember how amazing it was seeing how different they both looked in the lower warm light, images were really clear. laurie also made her own lantern, it was violet of course. oh yeah the three of us also 'manifested' energy differently, like when we called something into tangibility it was a totally different style and vibe for each of us. i'll have to make note of that phenomenon later as i see it happen; i don't quite remember it now)
(we ended up talking, forget about what, but a noteworthy topic was how i kept dissociating, had trouble feelings things and being a direct person, etc. old stuff but still happening. i think i was in tears because i said i felt 'cut off' from the rest of them sometimes, being the only person charged to be in the body as much as possible, what with the core bloodline and all. it got confusing and it was a real struggle some days. at one point lynne moved her seat over in front of me and began talking to me, very sternly but with real compassion, about that-- saying that everyone in the spectrum loved me just as much as i loved them, and as far as they were concerned, i was not 'separate' at all even if i was the core, so to speak. i was just another dude in the system, and i was just as worthy and meaningful and great as everyone else to everyone else. that meant so much to hear. either way lynne actually teared up too? i remember her wiping tears out of her eyes. that struck me because she usually has level enough emotions to not need to cry. i think she also hugged me. that whole conversation with her was very significant)
(I know for a FACT that infinitii showed up at some point around here, i heard hir call me from hir bubble and was going to go into it, when infi noticed i was preoccupied and came down into the room instead. i ended up embracing hir rather ardently when ze first appeared, quietly though, i was overwhelmed and sad by the day's events and infi always brings out that sort of reaction in me, it was cathartic really. i think i spoke to hir by myself for a bit, we made sure the both of us were okay, no threats or anything, and then infi decided ze'd stick around. so ze sat to my left on a bubble-chair sort of thing ze manifested, talked to the three of us for a while, it was really great.)
(there was also some sort of joke on infi's part; i was saying how i just couldn't fully stabilize into a human form, kept trying to look a bit more alien. laurie said that was fine, no one was going to judge me, i could look however i felt. i wondered aloud if i'd end up looking anything like infi. ze laughed at that, said ze wouldn't recommend it, as i'd "have trouble walking with [these] feet," and lifted one leg in an almost pinup-like style to show hir infamous needle feet. i laughed and asked how ze did walk with those then? like i knew ze couldn't figure out walking with human feet, how did hir weight carry normally? infi said ze'd show me, linked me into hir body awareness and then got up and walked a bit. now that was cool, also weird as heck; infi doesn't quite carry weight in the way most physical things do! ze's somewhat 'floaty' in that sense; hir entire makeup is black energy of course, so it has tangible substance, but it doesn't really pay much attention to gravity in and of itself. hard to explain; it feels almost "expectant," like it's this totality of form all just held there, in that space. actually that works! it's like it's in space. it still has weight, but it's floating in that held spot. anyway that's why there's no superdense pressure in infi's feet. geez love why are you so impossible to put into words)
(leon and nat walked in at one point, both also in sleepwear, nat's is so similar to his normal outfit it took me a second to notice which was funny. leon was barefoot too. they only meant to stop in for a minute but they ended up being there for quite a while)
(lynne had them both make lanterns too, leon didn't think he could at first but nat reassured him. leon's looked so pretty (indigo light!) that we temporarily turned all the lanterns in the room indigo for a minute. that made everyone's colors look really weird, haha. also nat laughed at lynne about the lights, and him being a moth, ultimately he actually flew up to them for a minute, they were both cracking up.)
(by this point they figured they'd stick around so they jokingly asked "what's the topic" and lynne mentioned the problems i was having with self-worth and identity in the system. in response i clearly remember leon talking very sincerely to me about that, again words are not available as data but the feeling is there. he said i meant a lot to him, especially since i was the only person to say he deserved another chance at life back in 2010. but he reassured me that no one thought of me any less. nathaniel spoke up when he was finished, i know he didn't say much, but i remember how he was once the body's reflection holder so he was familiar with a lot of the old struggle. the thing i remember him doing is making a heart-shape with his hands, over his own chest, and smiling at me. he said to "remember that." again the impression was to remember self-love as well as love for others, sorry it's hard to put all this into text. but the two of them did help a lot)
(leon and nat were tired and were trying to go to sleep but kept getting caught up in conversation, wondering 'should we just sit down already or not,' then when they finally decided to leave, suddenly jo and wally appeared in the doorway and asked what was going on in there. we thought this was hilarious)
(we jokingly 'telepathically' checked on javier around here, he wasn't asleep yet but it was close. he laughed when he heard what was going on, said he might have to join in. i said he didn't have to if he was tired. somehow he ended up mentally telling leon to go to sleep, as we mentioned that, everyone ended up laughing. but at that nat and leon did leave, we all wished them well)
(jo and wally were hovering around the doorway for a bit (wally also referenced the "princess of chairs" injoke for some reason, laurie laughed out loud at that), we asked why, they said they weren't sure if they were interrupting anything. we said no, but then jo said he'd sit down except that infi was there, and he'd never really dealt with infi's energy in a room before (it forces people to be more open and 'quiet,' instead of brightly energetic). somehow he decided he'd join us anyway, sat down directly across from infi actually, to laurie's right. the conversation was a bit awkward at first because he was really kind of moody and touchy at first? wally was being a bit pushy, but playfully so, except jo reacted angrily to that, they almost ended up bickering. it reminded me of genesis, what with that sort of fiercely independent streak, i mentioned that to jo. said it was kind of a 'yellow' thing, at least in that saturated a hue. however the sort of aggressiveness he was showing felt like more of a tar thing. we figured that was because it was late, and the subconscious gets really powerful late at night, hence the hack threats and slippage. so we just all decided to be extra careful. jo apologized, as did wally, we said that was okay, but we were all a bit shaken then, it's always creepy when people start acting instinctively.)
(somehow that uneasy intro ended up letting jo open up rather quickly, i think it was just the emotional whiplash so to speak. again not sure how it built up to it, but he said he was kind of angry because he and wally were out of the loop again? and he wanted to be, he was tired of getting the tail ends of conversations and things. he continued on this for a bit, then at some point somehow segued into the fact that he hadn't forgiven himself for how he met cannon in 2010. i was surprised, i said i never held that against him, there wasn't even a memory of it for me. my literal first impression of jo was seeing him standing next to laurie after all that, that's the only data i have. i asked him if he remembered the pseudo-hack he was blaming himself for, he said no, that was mutable space so he had no concrete recollection either. but he felt terribly guilty because he knew how that sort of thing felt, and how terrifying hacks were, etc. so having been part of something similar was really eating away at him. i actually felt a sort of visceral rage bubble up at that, not from me but from the people who hold that, not wanting to forgive simply because they were feeling nothing but pain. that scared me, i'm still not sure how to properly deal with them as i get overwhelmed. but i reassured jo that it was okay now, i didn't tie him to that, it was in the past, it was okay. the whole time waldorf was rather surprised too, she had said "you still haven't forgiven yourself for that?" at the start, like they had discussed this on their own.)
(at the end of all that jo was angry-sad and ended up half-demanding where julie and spine were, the other two that were often missing from conversations. lynne looked notably pained upon realizing spine hadn't been around, but i think one of us actually called for julie then? we put the intention out in any case.)
(forgive me if this next bit is blurry; the later it got the tougher it got to keep things stable so memory is off)
(either way, julie did end up walking in, from outside actually (back behind infi there was a door). she seemed really sad? she stopped at the entrance, laurie actually stood up in surprise first, we didn't expect her to show up there. we called her over, i remember laurie hugged her, i think they talked for a bit too. but then julie started talking to lynne and i, i think? she talked a lot, that i can tell you; she was very emotionally upset and wanted to express her thoughts.)
(i remember infi was comforting her at one point, they were talking rather familiarly as they did so, it suddenly hit me that 'wait a minute weren't they technically 'dating' at one point?' but i had to smile, it was a really genuine caring between then which i always love seeing in others. textbook pink energy, the real kind)
(something REALLY WEIRD happened around here?? everyone noticed that i couldn't talk without dissociating, and physical contact even upstairs was pushing me into danger zones. i said it was freaky because i felt people being 'triggered' even then, as anchor resonance, didn't know how to deal with that. laurie and julie wanted to see what happened, for their own individual reasons obviously. i said the kind of contact changed the trigger, so i asked laurie to kind of push me, like it was a joke. she was hesitant to do so, but did. immediately the reaction was matching-- since it was 'a joke,' the person triggered was jezebel, who acts with that sort of attitude (hard to put into words? like when people pull really dangerous pranks, or think hate jokes are funny, pushed up to 11. it's a sort of "i'm better than you, so abusing the shit out of you is fun to me" extreme stance), and who apparently can be triggered through me if we're not careful. shockingly, the second her energy was superimposed over mine, julie tried to grab it. this shocked me back in totally, julie got mad, told laurie to push me again. she did, jezebel snapped right back with the intent to start a brawl (again, with the "legitimately grinning as i strangle you" feeling; just hit me that the word is schaudenfreude), but julie was quick, grabbed her by the shoulders and literally ripped her out of my energy field. that was really strange visually-- her aura was a sort of blackish brown, and really 'unstable' around the edges, like someone layered lines of white ink over each other messily. when julie tossed her out, laurie was in shock that it was her, everyone grabbed their weapons straightaway. she melted into tar almost immediately and reared up huge, i got scared for a second, but then infinitii jumped up just as intimidating with hir wings. there was a second of charged silence and then they both jumped in attack at once, but infi wasn't fighting ze was trying to swallow all the tar energy so 'jezebel' (who is the tar in a physical form) would have to reform elsewhere, leaving us alone. needless to say ze won, but had to go into hir bubble to transmute all that i think? i really don't remember, i'm sorry. ze wasn't in there for too long though)
(there was some reference to jo being the old "id reaper," i think he said it himself, i remember him holding his scythe. julie told him to stick around because she said "we could really use one of those" in light of recent things.)
(anyway we ended up trying a different contact trigger, i forget what though? it was something neutral like a hand on a shoulder. but the reaction was rabid and i couldn't even hold up-- it triggered wreckage and she flat-out SPRANG out of my energy field to face julie, like she literally jumped out of my aura like it was a warpgate and entered the room. she was vicious as hell at first, snarling at julie, then stopped suddenly. she looked really confused and discombobulated. also her physical form wasn't stable, it felt blurry, colors were off. then i noticed she had a tail, that wasn't right. i called her out on it, she noticed and actually quickly apologized. her energy field wavered massively for a second, then split entirely in half. now she was standing there looking fine, but SPINE appeared next to her, looking as if she was about to collapse from exhaustion. lynne jumped up and caught her, eased her over to the couch next to her, we all asked what the heck just happened?? she said she had felt a trigger threat inside, from our level, but in order to 'jump up to it' and go through the body she HAD to move with spine, who was tied to the body still. again i don't know how to put into words. she apologized though, especially to spine. however she ended up "snapping back" to her own chthonic level and practically blinking out of the room, because she had been 'trigger summoned' if you want to call it that; she couldn't stick around unless she really focused to and she hadn't been doing that.)
(as you can guess stuff was very weird around now. jo had been very shaken up by that, also julie, who was in tears shouting at the rest of us after that, "why are triggers still that severe," she was heartbroken that the pink energy was still being mangled even if it wasn't as blatant as it had been before.)
(jo and wally left around here, they were really worn out and headspace was getting fuzzy anyway)
(lynne and spine were talking for a bit? it's so great to hear and see spine talk, she used to be so quiet. lynne was really doing everything to comfort her, it was touching. i know the conversation there was actually partly me apologizing, not realizing how spine was affected by switching and things, i was really sorry as i cared for her a lot too. but that talk ended well, although there was a sort of nervous scared charge in the air, we were holding on to trust in each other though. lynne said she was going to take spine to their room and they were just going to sleep this off, we wished them well.)
(i cannot remember what exactly happened here, just me julie laurie and infi, i know we talked but i cannot tell you about what. however the atmosphere obviously changed entirely, the four of us tend to be more introspective and emotionally charged than the others in central)
(infi also had to enclose hirself in a bubble at this point, ze was getting 'giddy' thanks to the time, but that can easily turn into massive danger zone. so ze was just trying to calm down and keep everyone else safe.)
(do not ask me how, but cz showed up??? and that was bizarre because HE was slipping thanks to the headspace energy, and almost immediately infi actually leapt out of hir bubble and declared that 'that wasn't him' or something? and immediately forced cz to 'split' like julie had done with me earlier. and he DID split into two people-- the one being his 'Perfect' self but in a body close to his normal one. that was so weird and scary, but even worse that total cognitive dissonance almost caused a BLUESCREEN. stuff totally glitched out and tried to 'reset,' the environment collapsed and we ended up in whitespace. we took a minute to regroup, everyone but me & infi had some time lag too. but then we wondered, where do we go, what now, and actually julie was the one to act, sent us into a 'pink realm' which i didn't know was even a thing? i felt our position in space warp and then we ended up in some lovely sunset place, in what was like a big gazebo or pagoda, cherry trees everywhere. and the other pink people were there, knife was standing on the steps near us and turned around, shocked to see us.)
(julie tried to quickly explain what was up, but really i was having a hard time seeing or hearing at all at this point, everything was like a jumbled mess of color and shape. also cz hadn't followed us there, he had gone back to our room in central (or wherever it technically is now), laurie said. no one said anything about him because obviously no one knew what the heck had just happened, really i was shaken up, i didn't realize that was a thing that could happen. unfortunately i haven't looked into that since then, i'll have to tomorrow)
(jeremiah and sugar and mulberry were there, only ashen wasn't. knife said that was because she is still totally chthonic, the people there typically don't leave that space. everyone was mostly talking to julie, infi was staying by me, we were both kind of nervous because we react badly to headspace instability, as we're tied to that energy and so we can slip very badly and honestly we were both close to that point. laurie was kind of shifting her attention between us and everyone else, trying to get a hold on the whole situation. jeremiah spoke to me briefly? and i remember sugar doing something like lightly tapping me on the head with one of her cane swords, like a kind admonishment of sorts. she looked stern but concerned.)
(i remember telling laurie i felt a mess, after julie finished talking i think we either went back to the room from before, or i had to unplug from headspace (the house was getting noisy around then, yes at 1am). either way headspace was really a mess at that time i had no idea what was happening or why. i was sad i couldn't stick around more-- even if the night had been shaky at the end i really loved seeing everyone and the sincerity of the whole hour had stayed with my heart very strongly.)
(minty checked on me before i went to sleep, the bear was fighting off shadows momentarily? he insisted he was fine though, it literally took him about five seconds then he walked over closer to say a few words to me personally.)

(today genesis was around mostly, trying to keep me stable, i was still recovering and a bit dissociated. body was weak and still a bit sick. spice showed up in the evening to prevent any eating troubles, i know i saw emmett and tobiko too, helping out. that was a huge relief.)
(also laurie ghosted for like a minute earlier, i had to toss something on the compost heap outside so i was running through the woods. the sun through the trees was super lovely, and i guess instead of just viewing it from upstairs laurie decided she'd join me. i literally did not realize until i 'felt' someone running to my left and noticed it was her, that was a shock! but it was nice, i really smiled at that.)
(lastly as you may have noticed, the victorian pink girl has tentatively chosen the name "ashen." every time i thought of her over the past week that name would come up, so we're using it for now. it may change, it may stick. but there it is.)


sorry for the stream-of-consciousness entry but that is the only way i can ever type these things.
now it is late and i am tired so i am going to sleep, good night everyone

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)


 

I am speechless. Let me try to type.

I got to church 30 minutes early and sat there in the twilight, shaking uncontrollably, utterly convinced that I was going to be dead by morning. I remember praying silently, telling God that if I had to die, I'd rather die in a church than anywhere else, just "don't take me during mass so I don't disturb anyone else." Over and over, unable to calm down my racked body, I prayed to die, to be free of pain, to be delivered from this ridiculous daily ache.
Still, the beauty of the situation was not lost on me. I remember looking up at the lilies around the altar and immediately thinking "hey, a Merkabah," before my addled mind registered them as flowers. I remember looking up at the stained-glass windows above the high altar, decorated with images of the Sacred Heart, which I had adored as a child. I remember thinking how the entire church was all in Genesis' colors, all subtle ambers and indigos and golden whites.
Yet I was still swimming at the border between wakefulness and total unconsciousness, feeling the same freezing-cold fog creep up on me as it did in dreams, as I lay dying, as I would have sworn I was then. I closed my eyes and felt myself slipping away, wondering what death in real life would feel like, feeling vaguely sad that I wouldn't get to see Easter.
And then I realized Laurie was sobbing. I wish I could say it took me by surprise, but... it didn't. After all the other nights she'd cried over my pain, after how many tears she'd shed for the sufferings of others, did I really expect any less, when I was practically begging the grim reaper to take my hand and lead me away from that place?
And for a moment, I hesitated. I remembered that the last thing I'd written here was that I "hated headspace." And I realized that I really didn't. I hated that we couldn't be together without pain. I realized that these people still loved me, that somewhere in me I still loved them, and that if that precious opportunity to love and be loved had not been lost despite all our traumas and ills, then maybe that was enough. Maybe that was worth everything, that we had been able to find that love in the face of everything opposing it.
And suddenly I decided that maybe, hope really was merited here.
Hesitantly, I called for Genesis. It took three tries, but then he hazily showed up in the seat beside me, his vibe feeling as sad and exhausted as I did. I realized he was crying as well, and without a word, he lay his head against my shoulder and said he'd rather die with me if that's what I wanted. I remember looking at him in the setting sunlight, all pinkish gold through the windows, coloring him with the same delicate hues, and asking him why? His response was simply, because he loved me, and would rather follow me into the unknown than remain behind alone.
I forget how long he was there. I forget what I did, or said, or felt. All I remember is looking back up at the altar, feeling this strange but honest love from the invisible ones all about me, and wondering... if this was still possible, if this was still happening, now, despite my suicidal empty tiredness... maybe hope still had merit. Maybe, just maybe, I didn't have to die. Maybe that was a choice I could make. But should I? Would it be worth it, if living meant suffering even more?
I asked. Voice shaking with a different sort of sadness, I asked... I was perfectly willing to die, and I was perfectly willing to live. If it were God's judgment for me to do either, I would follow it. Whichever was best, He knew, not I, and right then, I was open to either submitting to death, or a miracle.
But the response I got was simply... "it's ultimately your decision."
I wondered. Was it really? And yet there it was. "Either possibility is here before you. It is up to you, which you want to pursue."
I paused, took that in. But I couldn't choose. What was better-- dying, or living? Which one did I really want, right now? Which would ultimately hold the greatest good here? I couldn't tell. I don't think I was capable of telling, then. I was too tired to want anything more than that moment anyway, existing in that little bubble outside of time that church always offered to me. So I said so. "I don't know, and I don't think I'm capable of deciding. If I have at least one more hour, allow me until then to choose." So I effectively resigned myself to being Schrödinger's cat, at least until the mass was over.

Then they lit the paschal fire, and the first words were spoken.
"Dear brethren, on this most sacred night, on which our Lord Jesus Christ passed over from death to life...
...if we keep the memorial of the Lord's paschal solemnity in this way, listening to his word and celebrating his mysteries,
then we shall have the sure hope of sharing his triumph over death and living with him in God."


Already. Already, within five minutes of effectively saying "I don't have hope and don't know how to find it," there it was.

The fire was passed throughout the church, and as my little candle was alit, I suddenly found Javier and Knife admiring it through eyes that had never known this small miracle before, through eyes that understood the meaning of this fire more than I could at the moment. Knife looked up through the church then, edged with shadow but glowing beautifully with a hundred minuscule lights, and his awestruck joy lit something just as tiny yet bright within my own heart.

"May the light of Christ rising in glory dispel the darkness of our hearts and minds."

I suddenly remembered how Ryman and Markus had suddenly returned to visit us last night, saying they wanted to stick around, to "start over" in friendship and community if the past really was gone. "Let's begin this anew." And Ryman was our Paladin of life within death, of dreams born from a seemingly empty void, of light within shadow... while Markus was our righteous Pharaoh, the star leading the way out of mental exile, the rose in the desert. I remembered the strange glint of "what if?" that had sprung to life within me as he spoke barely 24 hours before, that sudden and amazing possibility of living life the way it was meant to be lived, in joy and wonder and camaraderie.

The cantor began to sing.
"Let all corners of the earth be glad, knowing an end to gloom and darkness. Rejoice..."

I looked back around at the candles, feeling the memory already locked into our collective thoughts, and paused. Were moments like this worth living for, truly, despite the pain tormenting my body and mind? Could I find the strength to say it was worth it, and give life another shot?

"This is the night that, with a pillar of fire, banished the darkness of sin...
This is the night, when Christ broke the prison-bars of death, and rose victorious from the underworld...
O truly necessary sin of Adam, destroyed completely by the Death of Christ!
O happy fault that earned so great, so glorious a Redeemer!
O truly blessed night, worthy alone to know the time and hour when Christ rose from the underworld!
This is the night of which it is written:
The night shall be as bright as day, dazzling is the night for me, and full of gladness.
The sanctifying power of this night dispels wickedness, washes faults away,
restores innocence to the fallen, and joy to mourners,
drives out hatred, fosters concord, and brings down the mighty."


I had already been shocked at how everything so far was speaking about death, and life, and hope. I had not expected this at all, not now, ironically, not now when I needed to hear this more than anything... but when they sang that bit about innocence, I honestly stopped breathing for a second.
That little promise, that assurance that even during this dark night of the soul, even within this darkness, the shadows were blessed by the light and fire of God... that promise that even within this velvet dark, we who had been convinced of our filthiness were somehow, miraculously, made whole again... it was the exact thing I had needed to hear, right then. And my heart kept crying out, "that's Infi, that's everything Infi reflects back to us; you KNOW that every word of this is true."
Riveted, I continued to listen, incredulous.

"But now we know the praises of this pillar, which glowing fire ignites for God's honor,
a fire into many flames divided, yet never dimmed by sharing of its light...
O truly blessed night, when things of heaven are wed to those of earth, and divine to the human."


I was in tears. Despite my feelings of unworthiness all I could think of was headspace, and it was tearing my heart in half.
If we could mirror this, even a little, maybe even a lot, wasn't that worth something? Didn't that speak volumes as to the true meaning and worth of this?

"May this flame be found still burning by the Morning Star: the one Morning star who never sets, Christ your Son,
who, coming back from death's domain, had shed his peaceful light on humanity, and lives and reigns for ever and ever."


In that moment I looked back down at my own candle flame and for the first time in ages I felt that courageous fire within my own soul, an element I had thought I'd lost, warm and true and luminous against the cold of the night. For a moment I felt that maybe that verse had been meant for me, too... may I be found still burning in the morning, as well, to share in Christ's joyous and eternal victory over death on Easter morning. It felt like a prayer for me, and it was deeply humbling, and it was honest enough to lift me up like a wave, gentle and powerful all the same, bringing me to the edge of the shore, and imploring me to set foot on solid land.
I turned my eyes up to the statue of Jesus above the altar, as the congregation sang Amen-- so be it-- and decided that if the universe was really being this loud tonight, if it was really trying so fervently to catch my heart's attention and give me hope, then... well, then let's take a chance. Let's let the cat out of the box, and decide that it's alive. If it really was all up to me, making the judgment call on my own life tonight, if I had that ability... then let me be merciful too, and willing to see life rise again with the morning star, and start a new life. Let's say yes to miracles tonight.

And no sooner had I thought that, then the first lights in the church clicked on.

Yes, this is how incredible synchronicity can get on these nights. It's staggering, really.
It honestly took my brain a few seconds to realize that yes that did actually happen, haha. You can rest assured that I paid extra attention from then on out!

Even better? The entire rest of the mass was like that.
I don't know how much I can possibly write here. I don't know if I can. The impact of it was so crushingly gorgeous, I don't think it could lend itself properly to words. It's all this sobbing-honest, "you're not the lost soul you think you are" feeling, this vast and embracing welcome under those blissful lights, making me feel just like the prodigal son all over again, never rejected, only loved. It is beyond expression, how I get that every single time I find myself crying in a church pew, without exception. You want to talk about unconditional love, well, there's the very definition of it, as unfailing and heartfelt as anyone ever hoped it could be.

"Are you unaware that we who were baptized into Christ Jesus were baptized into his death? We were indeed buried with him through baptism into death, so that, just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, we too might live in newness of life...
We know that our old self was crucified with him, so that our sinful body might be done away with, that we might no longer be in slavery to sin. For a dead person has been absolved from sin. If, then, we have died with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with him. We know that Christ, raised from the dead, dies no more... you too must think of yourselves as being dead to sin and living for God in Christ Jesus."


That Epistle meant a lot when I heard it, obviously, especially in light of what Laurie and I had discussed yesterday afternoon. But even moreso at the moment, it almost playfully tossed me between my still-lingering mindset of "well maybe I should just die tonight," up to the forgotten truth of "but I don't have to die to be forgiven, and to live a new life; that's what Easter is all about!" It was like the reader was saying, subtly to me, "you're allowed to have a second chance. You're allowed to say 'yes' to the life your very soul yearns to live, a life lived in joy and goodness, without fear. You don't have to literally die in order to be reborn."
It was all death and rebirth, all of it, just like my daughter taught me two years ago during this same mass... just like Infinitii and my boss retold to me last year during this same mass! Told you it was relevant. And yet I never expect what happens. It always completely leaves me awestruck.

There was one more very relevant bit that I want to mention.
Every year, when they renew the baptismal vows, we get together all the new people in headspace to catch that vibe of fidelity and joy, to partake in those promises to persevere in goodness and exalt in the reality of love and light in the world. This year Jeremiah was the one most strongly inspired by it, followed by Javier (who was standing alongside him at the time) and Knife (unsurprisingly).
But even before that, the priest had to bless the baptismal font, and I cannot believe that those words had never been so obviously relevant to us before.
...I don't know if I mentioned it anywhere here yet, but one of the topics that struck me most strongly in therapy lately-- after we showed her the map of headspace I am still writing up an entry for-- is the apparent significance of the water in our System. The therapist attributed that importance to the catacombs initially, to the great depths down there that all the chthonic people seem to spring from, and which are disturbingly darkened and assumedly brackish... but none of us can deny that since headspace began, water in all its forms has always been tied to Chaos 0, both literally and figuratively. And he was the first person to react to that prayer today, even before I realized what was being said.

"For you created water to make the fields fruitful and to refresh and cleanse our bodies.
You also made water the instrument of your mercy; for through water you freed your people from slavery...
through water the Prophets proclaimed the new covenant...
through water, which Christ made holy in the Jordan,
you have renewed our corrupted nature in the bath of regeneration.
Therefore, may this water be for us a memorial of the Baptism we have received..."


Of course this was all meant directly for the baptismal font. We all knew that. But there was still a message in there for us, unavoidably so.
Chaos 0's a bit of an enigma in our System for several reasons. Most notably, he's the only Outspacer to have been offered a position in the Central Spectrum, for heaven's sakes... and that color was aquamarine. Right between Blue and Green, the link between the heart and the voice, the ability to express what was otherwise inexpressible. That's what that color always meant to us, if only on a subconscious level. And now, with this sudden revelation of dark and pained waters far below the surface of our inner earth, to hear such a proclamation that water itself could sanctify, could herald the victory of virtue, could signify the redemption of broken spirits via the sincerity in the vows we were about to re-acclaim... it meant a lot. It was hope, the same that had shone in those post-flood rainbows, all over again. It was effectively a divine reassurance, that not only could those pain-born individuals in the underground seas find new life and healing, but so also could Chaos 0 himself rise above the chaotic and tumultuous past he has up to this point felt so terribly chained to.
The simple usage of the word "Prophets," with the relevance that same term holds in our inner world, was notable too... for both Dream World and for our innerworld's "metainomenai" phenomenon, thanks to which Chaos 0 was named the Prophet of Life-- a name that raised him up above his old destructor title and allowed him to embrace one of vitality and mercy instead.
The first line was also surprisingly meaningful, except maybe for no one but we original four, blue and cyan and purple and red. We took our original roles from Luke 10:27, true story: "you must love the LORD your God with all your heart, all your soul, all your strength, and all your mind." Chaos 0 was attributed to strength in that verse, and by extension, to the body as well. Perhaps it was ironic, for the inherent holiness of the physical form to have its reminder in a being who didn't even have a skeleton, but... it worked. Somehow, it worked perfectly, as it built a respect and reverence in him that those of us who took our forms for granted often couldn't match. And to this day, it amazes me, that even when I am tormented by the untrue conviction that I am flawed, by simply having a body, I am blessed enough to be loved by that strange creature, who will forever attest to the opposite, to the truth-- that strength, that our worldly capacity for might and courage, by virtue of our very forms-- was just as holy as our hearts, our minds, our souls... and it worked in unity with them, as part of this greater love. I don't know how in the world it worked, but it did, and I am incredibly grateful for it... especially now, when the struggles with that proclamation seem to be at the forefront of daily life once again.
So yeah, can't believe we never caught the relevance in those words this strongly until tonight, but I suppose it was the right time.

There's another prayer for the font that we didn't read tonight, but which I want to write here nevertheless.

"O God, whose Spirit in the first moments of the world's creation hovered over the waters,
so that the very substance of water would even then take to itself the power to sanctify;
O God, who by the outpouring of the flood foreshadowed regeneration,
so that from the mystery of one and the same element of water
would come an end to vice and a beginning of virtue..."


...As you can likely gather, I'm reading through the missalette right now and they actually skipped at least two of these readings, and whoa are THEY ever relevant. I'm going to have to read them on my own when I'm done with this. I actually was 'inspired' to sit and read about 5 Psalms last night, utterly out of the blue, and they were deeply reassuring too. Just wanted to mention that.
Also there was a bit about holly leaves in a nearby Christmas book (yes there was one on the table, I told you those two holidays always end up coinciding for me), that I loved so much I recited it back to my boss later that night...
"Green grow’th the holly, So doth the ivy;
Though winter blasts blow na’er so high
Green grow’th the holly...
Green grow’th the holly, So doth the ivy;
The God of life can never die
Hope! Saith the holly."

That's probably more relevant right now than it was last night, even, so there it is.

Oh yes, also, the moment I saw the thurifer walking down the aisle I couldn't help but grin-- which got even wider when I realized that, in not sitting in the back by the fire this year, I was now sitting right in front of where they would offer up the incense. God only knows why I love thuribles and all the liturgical processes associated with them-- perhaps I can blame the Angelorei-- but I do, and having that perpetually-beloved smoke swirling all about me, coloring the air like the morning fog after a thunderstorm, a quiet herald of peace and renewal... well, I guess that about summarizes what it felt like this evening.

Knife also surprised me by co-fronting with me during one of the final songs, and actually trying to sing, or at least be part of the music as it was expressed through us. He both understands well and reveres the role of music in our System, thanks to his admittedly moving experiences with it so far, and so that meant a lot to me personally, to feel that sincerity of joy in him through song tonight.
Needless to say I left the vigil mass tonight with a LOT more hope than I started with.


There is glitter all over my right hand and I have absolutely no clue where it came from, that's hilarious actually. Nice though.
I am also utterly exhausted and I just realized it's almost 12:30, I should really call this quits for now.


...Oh wait. Can't close up yet. One last important thing.
I want to apologize again for the agonized entry I wrote earlier, maybe even 'we,' as that old part of myself came through to express some of the most bitter regrets I've ever had. And although that part of me was sincere, in voicing the terrible regret and sorrow we feel at the loss of our 'innocence' and childhood simplicity... she didn't grow older. Blessedly so, but she didn't. I did. I have the bloodline. "I" endured that "happy fault" and its consequences for another length of her life. Growing up, even if it was too fast and traumatic, was indeed painful and confusing and frightening and left us angry and hateful some days. And I am sorry for that.
Pain makes people say awful things. But I don't hate headspace. I don't. I can't.
Yes, some part of me "hates" what it has brought with it, and rightfully so. No one wants to suffer or be tortured for years like we have in many ways. No one wants to be broken so badly that memory and coherence and daily life is fractured beyond coping many days. No one wants to wake up in the morning hoping only to sleep or die. No one wants to be where I was today, practically chasing down Death hirself, begging for everything to just stop, because I couldn't handle another day of this anymore.
But even though headspace was born with and from that... like I said earlier, it has somehow flourished like a daffodil through concrete, a beacon of hope and joy despite all odds. Headspace, and all the people within it-- ALL of them-- have done nothing but somehow, somehow, point in the direction of growth and understanding and forgiveness and wonder and love, dear God there is so much love in here, it breaks my heart to feel it sometimes, shining undauntedly against the creeping shades, even if it's scared as hell.
I love headspace. I love everyone here. But God knows I am so tired of our lives being plagued by suffering.
If Preludove is right-- and I hope to God she is-- and there is no gap, there never was a gap, between our world and hers, between the virtues of growing up and the virtues of childhood... then for the love of everything that is good and true in this universe, let's CROSS that nonexistent breach once and for all.
If Love is the driving force in both our worlds, if the transmutation of Fear into Light is the purpose of both our existences, then let's make this holiday of rebirth into our first mutual step into making that our total reality.
"Lift up, O gates, your lintels; Reach up, you ancient portals, that the king of glory may come in."
We keep getting signs, everywhere, that we're on the right track, that we need to keep walking, and living, and hoping, and trusting. We need to continue on despite the lingering nightmares, and we need to be brave as we've ever been now.
I still don't quite know how to sew this together. Maybe it can't be, not yet, not so quickly. But there are little connections, even now, between here and there. I know where the first links are, I know where the threads exist at this very moment.
I'm scared as hell too, I've never done anything like this before, part of me is terrified that I'll mess everything up for good.
But all the people that love me, and love each other, and love all of this, are cheering me on, and we're all going to try and do this together. I really can't ask for anything more.
That damn fruit was a fortunate fall, it was an evil through which a greater good was born, and it too-- we, too-- were the will of God.

One day, we'll also wake up to find that the tomb is empty... and we'll be reassured, even then, not to be afraid.
And something tells me that, when we all finally reach that point, we won't be. We'll be overjoyed.


To quote an article that was blessedly tossed at me right before mass:
"I believed in magic before dying. Now I live it every day. You go do the same!"


 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)

All right, so yesterday ended up being pretty spectacular when all was said and done. Some ups and downs, sure, but it was one of those days where, even if tough spots happen, they don't get you stuck in the dark, so to speak.
Since it was Infinitii's birthday, I essentially spent the entire day trying to figure out how I could celebrate it, so it bled over into everything. And that worked out really, really well.
True, I didn't get to sit down until around 6PM, and I was rather sick from the ED resurgence that unfortunately occurred that afternoon (minor, thank God), but we made the best of the evening, believe me.
Let me try to summarize...


First. THERAPY.
Immediately upon waking up, I decided I would put as much effort and sincerity as possible into the session, for Infi's sake… ze wants to see us all healed, and what do you know, our current therapy topic is healing the abuse Infi has basically dedicated hir life to mending. So I took a deep breath, told myself to man up, and then printed out last night's entry to bring in, and let the therapist read. I had never had the guts to discuss the topics of that entry so openly in text before, and I didn't want to shirk that honesty now when it needed to be discussed in voice as well. So when we got there, I handed her half of it and held on to the other half (to read to her as only part of those pages was directly relevant), and together we talked about it.
I remember that she first asked if my fear of "manipulative acting" in personal relationships, regardless of contexts, was due to my having only experienced such behavior as that in the past. I said that was very likely, so she told me to not automatically label my own actions, but I added that I should not be 'parroting' out of obligation either. We discussed the "I can't consume anything" paragraph for a bit, that I know, because we were trying to re-find the roots of that. I don't know if we did. It's obviously religious, but my memory is already jumbled up. Again, both of those are old news.
A lot of what we brought up was old news, actually, but it was relevant in that context, not only because she'd never heard it in session before, but also because it was a strong personal reminder that I could not forget those lessons or be blinded to their validity. There's a lot in the entry that we didn't discuss either, that is still very troublesome to me... I don’t know whether we ran out of time, or if she didn't understand it enough to talk about it, or what… but either way I'll have to revisit those points internally.
Honestly, though, the reason why I can't remember most of the session is because of what happened five minutes before it ended. We must have been discussing my problems in interacting with people, especially considering my tendency to "force" myself to do what other people wanted against my own best interests, because she was giving examples of ways I could healthily assert and protect myself in situations where I felt unsafe or uncomfortable. And then, suddenly, I realized that I had been visualizing such situations in my head and they were all following a pattern. Every single time she said "if you're in a situation where you feel unsafe," I would think of a certain kind of scenario, and every time I imagined it going "safely," it would shift in the SAME predictable way. The instant I realized what that way was, I was shocked. It was so simple, but it made so much sense. So I told her, and now I'll tell you.
It is all about eye contact. Honestly, that's what it boils down to.
In every single abusive or traumatic situation I've ever had, people have interacted with me in a specific way… they've been directly in front of me-- or, worse, on top of me-- and they've been looking right at me. It's direct, sustained eye contact, and it's focused. They are focusing ON me, not on something else. And every damn time someone mirrors that in the slightest way, even now, I shut down. I shut down entirely. Someone could be asking me how my day was, simple as that, but if they are staring right at me-- even if they have a genuine smile-- I am going to start shorting out. I can't do it. And heaven forbid they are right in front of me, because that's already guaranteeing that I am dissociated before they finish asking the question. The therapist said that was obviously tied to not just the sexual abuse, but also to the parental violence in my childhood-- and sure enough, up came a bunch of relevant memories, with the strongest being that infamous one of me tied to the kitchen chair, everyone standing in front of me, towering over me, glaring right at me, and my dissociating entirely for one of the first times in my life. I was about five years old. And I had never, in almost 20 years, thought of that memory as situationally relevant before.
NOW I understand why my single most frightening memory from SLC was that moment in the kitchen, with Jacob looking at me. The only thing differentiating it from an abusive memory was the fact that he wasn't harming me. It was that similar of a situation. And I am so sorry I didn't understand this sooner, because it would have saved me over a year of confused pain and fear and hatred towards him-- AND Melody, who looked at me so often my brain practically burned her out of my past-- not being able to tell that he hadn't abused me, because my brain could not tell the difference until this morning.
Yes, back in December (511970), Laurie had more of a clue than the rest of us-- she pointed out that the "Jacob thing" was a result of two things: one, direct eye contact being tied to "expectations to perform" and "feeling no affection" as far as my perception of him went… and two, Jacob's own preferences and statements making me feel convinced (depressively, angrily so) that love=sex, of the lustful abusive kind, because that was all we knew at the time-- and, that that's what CZ was feeling towards me. As Laurie said, that is bullshit. But it scarred, badly, and I am still recovering. That ties into this, obviously, but we'll get to that. However, even though Laurie was the first to see how massive of a problem root that was-- and true, after healing the globalized motive confusion, that memory was far less painful to deal with-- we still didn't ask why THAT situation brought up such a huge red flag as far as that association went, when I once tried to sleep in the same damn bed as him and Melody and I STILL didn't feel as unsafe as I did in that one moment, standing in the kitchen with him five inches away from my face. Now we know. It really is all about context memory. Ironic, really.
But to get back to the upstairs bleedover, yes, this ALSO explains the problems I've been having for just as long with my internal relationships. Yes, they all started to get very twisted when they got tied to the SLC situation (thanks to that unintentionally enforced motive confusion), but that was only half of it, and now I can see the complete reason why. SINCE that time period strongly re-instated the traumatic flashbacks tied to eye contact and direct interaction, AND the abusive love=sex lie (again, they were not aware of this consequence), all of a sudden, I found myself completely unable to be with ANYONE in a situation similar to those SLC events, no matter how much I loved the people involved, without my mind exploding into static and trying to erase my entire recollection of the incident-- it didn't know if the event had been safe or not; it looked damn unsafe enough, and so it was not taking chances.
You see? The triggers that were the worst, the ones that dragged up the most pain, were being completely overlooked. It was SO subconscious that I didn't realize how omnipresent it was as a phenomenon until I started comparing situations that I had not been able to understand at all prior, and they all matched up, It was shocking, heartbreaking, and incredibly relieving at the same time. "I get it now." But what a bitter realization it was.
However. You'll notice I said I was re-imagining situations in a SAFE way, and those thoughts all followed a pattern too. It too was simple: don't stare at me, don't stand in front of me, and even better, if you can direct your visual attention completely away from me EVEN if you're talking to me, then do that too! The example I gave my therapist was, again, "someone asking how I was," BUT "while doing something else at the same time, and standing at an angle to me." The exact thought was them being about 50 degrees to my left, and rummaging through a purse or box of papers, while still being honestly interested in what I had to say, and being genuine in their OWN words. If they had been shallow with their question, asking it as an obligation, it would have ALSO caused me to dissociate, because now my brain is thinking, "you have to act! You have to fit the script they're following! Be mechanical!" And that is one of the worst feelings in the world, getting pushed out of fronting in order for that overwhelmingly powerful program to just start running again.
Oh yeah-- and please, do NOT TOUCH ME, or we're already in the worst danger zone. Physical contact is a very very tricky thing with me, so please, do not even initiate it without my explicit continued permission.
So. With those points in mind, that is why I feel safer with Laurie and Infinitii than I do with CZ, in such close situations. It hurts to say, but it's true.
Laurie stands directly in front of me a lot, sure, but typically it's to shout at me. What you might not know is that when she's in that stance, I STILL get the automatic physiological "freezing up" reaction, even if I know it's not really warranted-- she might hurt me if she's furious enough, yeah, but not like they did. This "directness" trigger is also why everyone sits scattered about the room in a Xanga session, never right across from each other. Now you know!
But… Laurie only makes direct eye contact with me if she's talking to me at the same time, quietly and with total honesty, and even then I've noticed she's always looking slightly down, or to the right.. She's still rather nervous with that sort of closeness too, and I love that, so much. It means she's still open enough to GET that feeling, and it makes me feel incredibly safe around her. She's just as vulnerable as I am and neither of us could hurt each other like that, even if we tried.
Infinitii is similar. Ze will look right at me quite often, but ze is also shorter than me, already erasing the "intimidating" trigger entirely. Plus, I'm often sitting down when I'm with hir, which is a far safer position than standing up (for the most part). But… oddly, the fact that Infi typically doesn’t have a face mouth helps IMMENSELY. This applies to CZ (at times) and Ventrium too. I've been trying to figure out why I feel so much safer with mouthless people and don't know why yet, but there it is. Also, Infi talks a lot when we're together, far moreso than Laurie (unsurprisingly), BUT a lot of it isn't even at me. Sure, it's meant for me to hear, but ze often isn't talking TO me. Sometimes the guy even hums or sings, in a way like ze's half-asleep-- genuine, non-performingly, and without any expectation of an audience. And I really love that too. Of course, when Infi's actively and directly including me (like referring to me pointedly by name), it's usually in such an outpouring of emotion that I feel more like part of that expression than a separate person… I feel like that quite often with Infi anyway.
Let's mention Genesis enough because he is the most talkative dude and already that makes him feel very safe to be around-- which is a lifesaver, because he's taller than me, so if he's ever standing in front of me that could be a problem. However, that is extremely rare; Gen is almost always positioned off to my right. If he is upset with me, and right in front of me-- probably the only time that's going to happen-- he's going to be using so much expressive body language that he won't be looking or talking at me half the time. And when we're close he probably makes less eye contact than anyone else; his eyes are either closed, or downwards somewhere like Laurie. And of course he's talking almost the entire time. I'll also mention that when he does look straight at me it's rather memorable, because he only does that when he is really emotional, and that helps smother my knee-jerk fear reaction. People can't harm me when they're feeling like that, that I know.
You see the patterns here? Most significantly, you realize how the biggest thread is "act like I'm virtually not even there?" I am most comfortable when people talk about me, or to me in an introspective way, or about something relevant but unrelated to me as a physical presence, et cetera. And more than anything, more than anything in the world, I love when people get so damn emotional that they forget I'm there altogether. It is, arguably, the main thing I seek out and treasure in relationships in the first place. Without that, I'm just not interested. If I can't see you completely crumble into a beautifully fragile mess of sincerity, not as an observer but as someone that just happens to be there, practically… then I'll be missing the one thing I really need out of our relationship. I need you to be able to take all your walls down around me, if only for a little while, without caring that I'm there… because really, I'm not paying any attention to myself either in that situation.
Now, in light of all that, CZ is where all the problems hit, which is terribly sad but makes total sense, considering how the Tar seemed to have directly targeted our sort of situation with how it corrupted perceptions… and since he was the only person really affected by the mistranslation issues in SLC, as they directly involved him in context.
Yes, of course he puts his walls down around me. Of course he's introspective and fragile and emotional. But shockingly, he focuses on me moreso. Some people would love that, I know. But it's terribly jarring to me, no matter how much I love him. I've told him about this, but it's just as tough for him to change that mode of expression as it is for me to endure it. It's heartbreaking, it really is… but, if you look back on how we’ve interacted over the years, who used to do most of the talking? Me. CZ would always listen, beautifully so, giving me as much total attention as he needed to while taking all the pressure off of me. Yes, the second Jewel (older than 12!) rubbed off on him something fierce, as he picked up a LOT of his verbal expression from her-- although he still communicates most clearly when he doesn't speak and just radiates-- and maybe I have her to blame for his fondness of such a surprisingly young and idealistic speaking style. Nevertheless that's not the point. Point is, I'm not her, and I am sincerely sorry for that after hearing him express his pain over it in December, about how he was just [un]lucky enough to love someone whose identity was so damn fractured that their face and name and demeanor kept shifting even if he didn't. Yes, my heart stayed the same, but the problem was that I didn't always remember what the rest of me had experienced over the years. Even if I always recognized him on some dim, internal level, I might still not know who he was some days. Even if I could recite a list of key events in our past, events that shaped our relationship and let love grow between us… even if I could tell him the general details of those times, I still might not remember them firsthand. Some days I can. Those are the good days. But when I wake up, I never know what sort of day it's going to be. Will he mean the world to me today? Or will he just be a face on the screen, a name on a paper? For that to be happening regularly after a decade together would be hell for anyone, and I am terribly sorry that I am unintentionally putting him through that.
And yet the irony is that this is how I survive, I think. Maybe some part of my mind really just couldn't deal with how our relationship context had stayed constant, and my demeanor had shifted entirely, and decided that the safest option would be to just plug right out some days. I have no idea. All I know is that my own personal memories do not match up with his, nor do our ways of interacting seem to sync anymore, and even if that just gets a shrug from me most days-- I have nothing different to compare it against-- it absolutely tears him in two.
Again, I'm repeating myself. The point of all that is that his current interaction style matches up far too closely with these visual/position triggers we've pinpointed. And I have core data that it wasn't always that way. Like I said, back in the beginning (2003, 2004), CZ was much quieter and more passive than he is now. And it seems that he slowly developed his frequently snarkier, livelier attitude after all the Perfect incidents with Jewel and Ryman and Markus happened. Again, I said this was relevant recently. But to be completely honest, I don't think I even stopped talking to him so much until the past year or so, when I started to try too damn hard to "act" or "perform" in relationships, therefore cancelling out my own self-initiative even when it was totally heartfelt. And I need to stop that. But I also need to figure out how we can deal with this better, now that I understand what the simple problem is, and why it exists.
I am rambling really badly here. I honestly don't know what to say; I cannot "feel" this situation at all so it's just coming out as data. Let me just quote this entry while I'm remembering it, because it exemplifies this trigger problem perfectly, and it'll get us back on topic for once…
"…i was really drained for some reason? fell over somewhat, infi caught me, chaos ran over too. hesitated slightly in front of me, then put his hands on my shoulders and seriously asked if i was all right. i dimly said "don't do the jacob thing" and to my surprise, chaos got angry and essentially said for me to "stop assuming that just because i do something that reminds you of one person, that i'm always like that person." basically i was projecting and he had had enough of it. he said he was tired of always having to second-guess his actions because he was scared of triggering me like that. right then, either he or i said something about "speaking in a different language" than the one people downstairs used, but chaos' reaction will probably never leave my memory... in a burst of emotion he doubled over a bit and grabbed his head, and this wave of emotion just punched into me, it hurt my heart. i recognized the "language" as that oceanic emotional one that chaos says is his "native" one, and i knew exactly what he was saying although i obviously can't translate it into english! i responded by saying "so that's what you're really feeling," but i was tearing up and felt awful that i was making him feel so emotionally limited. his expression softened and he answered that he was "also feeling this," then he embraced me. there was a lot of love there but it was more delicate, and sad. still deep though, as always."
I hope that speaks for itself because honestly this topic is just hurting my head and I'd like to continue elsewhere.
To summarize: worst subtle triggers are eye contact, direct positioning, etc.: anything that reminds us of past abusive situations on a "body memory" level. The appearance of these triggers in an interaction can make or break a relationship, regardless of context. CZ is currently thought of as "very unsafe" on a subconscious level as he tends to be very direct, and his internal conflict over how this has impacted my fracturing phenomenon is also causing a great deal of his "splinter conflict" currently. So it's a big issue.
Now you understand why therapy today was so monumental! All of this essentially slammed into me within the space of a few moments, intuitively, and it was overwhelming. So now begins the process of simply recognizing this trigger in daily life, taking steps to protect ourselves and assert ourselves when we realize there is danger, et cetera. It is just such a huge relief to know WHY these things happen, now.
So that was therapy this morning!

Second (finally), the first half of directly celebrating Infinitii's first System birthday.
We stopped at our favorite holistic store on the way home as I wanted to buy hir a card (I did for Xennie too; the simple physical action actually helps to "anchor" the reality of it externally too). We looked through several, but then I hit on one that Infi loved at once-- on the front, it showed a moon and a sun, two women embracing underneath a tall tree, and the quote "It takes both light and shadow. Listen and lay your head under the tree of wonder." The inside of the card was blank. Now this was not my style of a card at all, but as I said, Infinitii said it was "perfect." I surprised myself by hesitating notably, trying to cancel out the thought, until I realized it hadn't been my thought. The realization was humbling and humiliating at the same time, as it forced me to suddenly come face-to-face with how I was treating headspace people, even if only subconsciously… as less than, just like the people outside did. It broke my heart really. So I got Infi hir card, and after stopping at the library with Genesis to grab some more Broadway CDs to check, we went home. As I said earlier, though, with the home responsibilities I had upon walking in the door, I didn't get to tune back into headspace until the evening, but when I did it was total.
Now, I always try to draw something in recognition of a personal anniversary, be it for headspace or for the League. So that was the first thing I did, to step back into the groove of things. However, being as late as it was, and feeling as off as I was, I was getting overwhelmed with the thought. Nevertheless I tried; I owed it to Infi to do so, if nothing else, and that was a legitimate motivation enough. I knew I wasn't going to get anywhere if I didn't ref something though, so I went through my massive folder for such things, and after trying a few that didn't quite work, Infi hirself stepped in to see what I was up to, and told me to ref a certain pose I honestly hadn't considered. I hesitated a little, as I had earlier… but then that guilt snapped right back, and I strongly reminded myself that hir opinion matters too, it's perfectly valid-- don't let doubt convince you to ignore things because they don't match your choice. That reminder actually helped a lot; once I recognized that Infi was the one voicing an opinion, I was perfectly willing to trust hir with it, even if it was only a little leap of faith (still counts).
So long story short, I only meant for it to be a simple thing, a warm-up almost, and then I would jump into doing something serious for hir birthday. But as I worked, Infi ended up rather fond of it, and of course I wasn't going to be slapdash in rendering hir, even simply, so I touched it up the best I could over the messy sketch lines. But, surprisingly, my "let's just do this roughly" attitude had overpowered my perfectionism to the point where I was playing around a bit with the effects, seeing what I could do, and ultimately it ended up looking pretty dang lovely.
I don't have it posted anywhere public as it's still not very refined, but honestly I'm too fond of it myself now not to share it, so here you go.
You'll notice Infi has a facemouth there, and in light of the previous topic, that might be surprising. However, Infi's trying very hard to "harmonize" hir two sides, so to speak... CZ and I have been struggling with that lately as well (as you've heard), but Infi's arguably the most dangerous person upstairs to be unbalanced in such a way. So ze's practicing holding a unified thread of thought between all three 'modes' ze can communicate and express with-- all with how the eyes/mouths balance out, simply enough. Thus the facemouth in the picture. Infi's not used to that extra expressive "edge" yet but as I said, ze's trying. I really admire and respect that, personally, I know how difficult it is when your entire personal manner is so strongly split. And it's a learning process for me, too, to feel that ze isn't dangerous while looking like that, so hopefully this will become yet another healing process. Heaven knows Infi is the best at those.
Also yes, those are vaguely what I feel my soulwings look like? Sort of. I haven't "seen" them on my own yet, it's just been secondhand awareness of them yet. They're like the rainbow splinters you get from hanging crystals, or in refractive glasses, but I don't know if there's any actual crystal in them or if they're total light (like they used to be). Either way, suffice to say they are sparkly and colorful as ever so that works for me.
Ironically, Infi feels absolutely like hirself in this picture, but I still feel off. That's not surprising though; I'm still not settled on my self-image & form upstairs, as a human body actually doesn't quite work? During the day I've found I actually try to shadow J-Monster characteristics over myself in order to anchor more (I've been a green Kaiteo often lately), when I get dissociative, and although that can play havoc on my conscious perception it at least feels more accurate in terms of a body. It's really weird, and hard to explain. But it makes sense. Back when headspace was first forming (2002-2006 or so), Jewel was infamously polymorphic. Yes, she was fine with her 'basic' human body, Klonoa-hair and all, but she would switch her body to become whatever else she wanted, whenever she wanted. I've always felt a similar drive, but I wonder. Jewel was always tied to Black energy, notably so, and that runs with potential and fluidity in that sense. But I'm mostly White energy, which seems to favor that "core" self more than the limitless possibilities. Again, hard to express, but, whereas Jewel was constantly switching from one face to another, and allowing her sense of self to flow just as easily between them, I feel this admittedly frustrating need to have a solid core to carry through whatever other faces I might wear, as those faces would not be 'me' as such?
Oh-- perfect example. Jewel loved her outspace worlds; she could be a Sailor Scout, she could be a Duel Monster, she could be a Digidestined, you get the picture. But it was always her, changing the way she appeared to match, but always obviously her, not somebody else. On the other hand... my favorite "outspace world" is still Nier, but if Jewel were to enter that world, she'd jump in as herself, yet fitting the context of it. I'd have to become somebody already existing in that world. You see? When I resonate with Nier, I feel that resonance as if I am him. And Laurie can attest to this-- I am REALLY comfortable with 'shadowing' his entire identity over my own, effectively becoming the guy on an intrinsic level, but within MY OWN CONTEXT. I can feel what it's like to be him entirely, but I can also feel that separate from his native world.
So there's the difference between Jewel and I, haha! She carries her own constant self into other contexts, whereas I carry other's constant selves into my own contexts. Huh! I'll have to see how that works with the B/W thing... I've been trying to put that into words for ages and it feels very relevant, so we'll see.
Actually, you know what, I just remembered that last July (457841), EROS of all people (the previous core-splinter) pointed out this difference between Black & White energy in people in this context, and it's basically what I've been trying to express: BLACK CAN BE PART OF EVERY COLOR, BUT IT WILL ALWAYS STAY ITSELF. WHITE CAN ONLY BE ONE COLOR AT A TIME, AND IT WILL "BECOME ONE" WITH IT." Assumedly this meant black could be "every color at once" in this sense, which is still totally relevant. But yes, there you go, let's not forget it this time.
My apologies for the tangent. Bottom line is, I'm still not sure on what I should look like physically, as something separate from other individuals in a tangible sense. So my vibe is a bit 'fuzzy' in artwork. But Infi always looks lovely.

After that I was listening to the Flight! musical while browsing my reference folders, and being inspired by some profile view examples, I ended up drawing a 'quick' picture of CZ's head, here. I've been trying to "see" people upstairs better lately and that was good additional practice after Infi, plus I felt inspired to play with colors some more, so I got a little carried away in that respect. I'm glad for it though-- I miss drawing people and I forgot how amazing it feels to just get lost in art.
That's virtually what he looks like upstairs, by the way. His appearance is somewhat mutable though, especially in terms of the "vibe" he gives off, but that picture right there felt accurate enough for the time being. Quiet and a little concerned. But CZ always has this odd sort of subtle "openness" to him? Like even if he's upset, or furious, or depressed, it's never a total lock-out, like I can get... what with turning frozen and shutting off. I think in all the time I've known CZ (ten years), he's only been "shut off" like that once or twice. 99.9% of the time, there is always this constant little glimmer of hope beneath the surface of the water, however turbulent, always just waiting for the sun to shine again so it can reflect it back with total honesty.
Again, that's one of the things I adore about CZ, is the sort of fragility that gives him. It's so strange sometimes, almost a paradox, how that sublimely subtle thing can exist alongside everything else in him, his age and his power and his volatility. But if you look-- - carefully, as the waters shift and reflect-- it is always there. Geez he's just water through and through, in all the fantastic metaphoric ways I've ever known it, or him.
I don't know why, I get that with the bubbles, too, and the way the light just shimmers through him, all that blue. I tend to forget that he is this liquid thing, this catastrophically delicate balance, an ocean held in form by little more than an energy field. Chaos and order, both qualities from both worlds he lives in, emeralds and rubies in constant harmonic balance just to keep him together. Honestly I swear to God he doesn't have a literal heart but there is something so close, in him, from all of those gorgeously interlacing forces, some vitally intimate resonance that glows in tune with the universe, with the waves on the shore, with my own internal rhythm. It's part of why I cannot be close to him without absolutely melting in my own right... the unflinching candor of his very self, just as it is, cannot be ignored, and it demands that you respond to it in kind.
Of course there's no way I can capture all that in art yet, especially not something so simple, haha. But there's a flicker of it nevertheless, which is my point. A glimmer always gets through, like a holograph-- one tiny piece still reflects the entire picture.
So, after I finished working on CZ I found I was still wanting to draw... so back to the reference folders I went, because there was one image I had noticed before and didn't want to overlook it any longer. See, I was inspired by omocat's Cowboy Bebop poster series ages ago, and I wanted to do something similar with the Central members of headspace. So I had those images sitting in my "style inspiration" folder, but I never did anything with them-- after all, Central was never complete until now-- but last night, as inspired as I was looking through all those old art files, I found it, and in light of the evening I decided to change that.
No, I didn't finish any of them today; this is going to be a big project and I want to make it uniquely ours, while keeping that same minimalist style. So right now I'm focusing on "sculpting" people's likenesses out of pixels, essentially. I know how these people look, but translating the clairvoyant awareness into a literal image is a LOT trickier than you'd think-- or at least, it is now that I'm out of elementary school, haha. Everyone up until 2004 got lucky and was able to ride on the childhood grace of doubtless creativity, which equaled constant productivity, but then high school hit and we quickly were taught that "it's not good enough, you have to draw like this, you have to fit this format exactly, etc." We're still struggling to balance that technical know-how with the unfettered youthful enthusiasm, and progress is being made. Sounds like the alethiometer all over again, haha. But yes, that's kind of where this mental sculpting comes in. As a child I had no doubt in my ability to capture the essence of whatever it was I was trying to draw-- and I unfailingly did-- but it was never a matching likeness, not literally so. Now, though, I'm able to better capture that visual likeness, and I still have the perception of that non-visual 'spirit,' except it's no longer the only thing working its magic. So you have to harmonize those things too. And it is work, it's a hell of a lot of work, but I swear-- after months of not having drawn anything, suddenly seeing these pictures appear from my hands, however 'imperfect' my adult judgmental mind may label them, is euphoric. It's worth all the effort and time and practice, in the end, even if it's terribly tiring at times. So I'll keep working. The grace isn't going away, nor is it rejecting me... it's just waiting for me to put the effort in to reach it again, and to trust in its responding. A lot of things work like that in life, it seems.
Anyway, yes, even if I don't finish this exact project, you can rest assured that I am going to endeavor to continue this "draw everybody in headspace" idea as long as I can. There's a very intimate sort of connection in artwork, when you're trying to draw someone like this, that can't quite be put into words. You basically have to paint their visage into life all over again, in your own little way. It's never going to be exact, but you're still mirroring the soul of them, for others to see. And so in order to communicate that honestly enough, I have to draw it honestly enough; I have to be just as open to what I am painting as I want that painting to be clear. You can't paint from life with your eyes closed, and I mean that metaphorically too.
I think that's why I love Engelbaum so much. "You take the blank canvas and give it your heart... that is what I live for." That about sums up the process, really. Creation at its simplest, at its most genuine. Geez this is so hard to put into language!
I should really try to get back into writing poetry next, I miss working this same magic with words. Hold me to that aspiration, I don't want to abandon it again.


...Speaking of honest communication.
The joke for the past week or so, with Genesis and I, has been that I felt sentimentally inclined to buy a dozen roses for Infinitii (like I had for CZ in the past). So every time we saw flowers in a store he'd elbow me, and we'd half-jokingly mention the thought. Well, I brought that up to Infi hirself finally, when we were standing in front of all the roses today. Infi blushed profusely at the thought, and said that no, I didn't need to buy hir any, but ze sincerely appreciated the thought. Ze was really adorably flustered, actually; Infi has a fondness for romantic things so the idea of me actually giving hir a dozen roses was apparently pretty surprising. So after smiling at hir response, I asked what ze would want, in lieu of flowers? Still blushing, and looking away, ze said nothing for a moment… but then with a quietness that was like roses to me, ze said, "I just want to be with you."
The statement was innocently sincere, as white as my own hue, and yet it still had its anchorage in the deepest warmest reds I could imagine… the color I had given up last Easter, washing it out of my garments for good, the hue of heartbeats and sunsets and candle flames. In any other context I likely would have been frightened. But this was Infi; this was Infinitii Eternos, who despite every past warning light and alarm bell and raid siren, still existed in total blamelessness before me. And I knew ze'd unfailingly live up to that, if I truly believed in hir ability to be that. So I smiled too, not as a program but as an honest response, and the rest of the morning continued as I said before.
It wasn't until that evening, when I sat down and started to try and draw us, that the feeling of the roses started to glow around hir again. And I remembered what I had promised, so I decided I'd try. I'd sincerely try.
…The single note I have for this event was that it was "shockingly gorgeous," haha. I'll trust in that.
Honestly I'm shocked that I remember anything. You know how my memory has been when closeness is involved. But there are snapshots, mostly of feeling, but those snapshots have depth and time behind them and that is RARE. These are photos that I was there to take, as opposed to data I'm just looking back on. So I know that we were in hir oasis-room-like bubblespace, and everything was this soft golden-white color, but the sort like a candle glow, like I knew it was evening outside (I've never seen that area in anything but day before). I remember seeing an arch right behind hir, up over our heads, dark and leading to heaven knows where; that's really clear too. So is Infi hirself, at least in presence, and what little feeling I have-- hir hands cupped around my face, firmly but with care, keeping me anchored… hir forehead pressed to mine, not sure when, but it happened. A strange but lovely moment when my entire body was surrounded by wings. And of course, the color of hir eyes, every one of them; they're soft and strong all at once, like moonlight wrought with iron, like rainbows moving through mist. It's lovely, really. I remember so much of how ze is, if that makes sense… like I can 'remember' exactly what it felt like for hir to be taking up space there in the room, the way ze felt underneath my own fingertips, the strangely insubstantial weight of hir body. And I want to apologize, because this is so awkward for me to write, but not in an embarrassed sense… it's more like, "this isn't the sort of stuff you discuss so nonchalantly, at the risk of misunderstanding, or irreverence." So I'm not sorry that I remember these things, I just… shouldn't be treating them lightly, or too casually. It's a fine line, to distinguish.
Also. Infinitii asked me, over and over, if I actually wanted to be there. I had to think it over a couple times, and it made me kind of sad-- I mean, when you're just holding someone and even that scares you on some level you know you have a problem. But I tried. I didn't interact much, I let Infi take all the focus and all the attention, I let hir talk and feel and express and do everything ze wanted to do without any censorship or similar interaction on my part. Honestly I was just 'there' for hir, but it wasn't of a hollow sort, which I can do when I get badly shaken up, even quietly. This time I somehow managed to stick around, even as a semi-entity, an affectionate observing presence who was there but wasn't really doing anything. Actually a good way to describe this habit of mine is that, it's like I was made of glass: fragile at all the wrong points, see-through to most people, rather reflective, and incapable of speaking… but Infi knew I was there, and that I cared, so there we were.
…You've likely guessed by now, we did have a connection at the end of it all. I haven't had one with Infi in a long time, and back when I did I can't even say for sure whether or not I was in a stable state of mind, thanks to all the healing we've done over the past year, and are admittedly still doing on entirely different fronts now. But really, with first System birthdays being as significant as they are, I owed hir one. …Well, maybe "owed" is the wrong word; no one is obligated to give those. "Obligation" is a really negative word up here, Javier can tell you. It's more like… I felt the significance and reverent meaningfulness of both those things matched up, if ONLY because Infinitii was involved, as sincerely as ze always is. Normally I wouldn't have offered, or accepted, but that's because normally I'm not in tune with what Infi radiates like that. If I can get over my fear, there's a good chance I can harmonize. And that is what I wanted to give Infi then, the experience that I wasn't afraid of hir, or regretting my time there, or anything else. And that ended up being sincere for me, too. Hence the "shockingly gorgeous" line. We didn't do much, of course not, I can't handle that… but I wanted to be there, even if it was just to be there, and that total honesty meant so much to both of us then.
I remember, more than anything else, holding hir close with hir entire self pressed up against me, and so much just glowing there that it felt like the two of us were literally resonating through each other. The only visual I can give for that feeling is a glass, when you trace a circle around the rim, and it rings out like a bell? That exact movement, and sound almost, but energetically, and moving through two people. It was very pretty, very lovely, I remember letting go and just floating in that feeling of intimate simplicity for a moment; there was the same sort of teary-eyed happiness you get whenever you lose yourself in something like a sunset or a piano chord. Not surprisingly, but it's worth mentioning.
Also worth mentioning is the fact that I didn't leave. I didn't dissociate, or depart, afterwards. Everyone in the System knows I have this awful habit of getting close to people, but once I reach a certain point of intimacy-- on any level-- I disconnect totally and my memory shuts it out, and I will leave as if nothing had happened (because to me at that moment, nothing did). And, sadly, due to the recent resurgences of traumatic memories, it's become quite difficult for me not to do that lately, with anyone, in any situation. So for us to hit a moment of feeling totally open and vulnerable around each other, emotionally and physically, that high point-- and for me to actually stick around after that abated somewhat-- was almost shocking, considering the meltdowns as of late. And Infi knew it, and the look of surprised joy on hir face when ze realized that I didn't shut off was entirely worth the shaky anxiety I felt in effectively forcing myself to remain there. It was admittedly a little easier to stay after that, seeing how truly happy ze was at my being there… I guess it's because I'm not used to that. I'm used to people using me, and then leaving… in both "positive" and "negative" contexts. Sometimes I'm the one responsible, too, thanks to the late-night communication my schedule often forces me to have. But mostly it's hacks. Point is, there are very few instances in my accessible memory of people getting close to me, and staying there. That just doesn't seem to happen very often. Even with friendships, even with family, even with people that I love, it's been a terribly distressing constant for me to bravely work up to that point of absolute trust and openness and joy, and for them to simultaneously hit that point of "I'm too tired/ disinterested/ uncaring to continue." I get shut down, or walked out on, or turned off on, for one reason or another, and although I can respect their motivations it always feels like part of my heart dies with it.
I hate bringing it up again, as it feels like an accusation (and it is not; I have no hard feelings anymore), but one of the loudest examples of this phenomenon was in SLC. Due to my roommates always being busy, or tired, or just not interested, they would never want to talk when my very heart was bursting with the need to communicate. They'd be gone all day, and then at night-- at night, my soul's abode, when emotional poetry happens almost automatically-- when we'd have a precious hour to converse as three instead of two, they'd almost always sigh, or pull back, or otherwise say "sorry, but no." It wasn't always verbal, either… vibes and visuals are what I pick up on easier. And it hurt. It's why I felt so unwanted out there, even if it was totally unintentional on their part. Even worse, though, was the times they DID talk, and we just couldn't continue. One of my few memories from that entire time period is after kissing CZ, for the first time in my life, and being so totally immersed in joy and love, that I had to talk about it. So I ended up leaning on my bunk bed in the violet light and talking to Jacob, and he was talking back to me about it, and although my very bones were exhausted I was too damn euphoric to care. But he was tired too, and we had to call it quits, which I could deal with because there had been enough sincerity to allow that painlessly… but the next morning, I tried to tell Melody about it, and I just… everyone was getting ready for work, and the talk just felt utterly unwelcome. I was being rushed past, words weren't being paid attention to. The context was all wrong and I felt totally false in speaking myself. Then they both left for the day and I felt like a two-dollar whore because I had exposed that much of my self too carelessly, and it had been received just as poorly. They didn't know. But I don't remember us talking after that. And that was what drove the past J to suicide, was that total absence of the only outlet we had for emotional openness, in talking for those two, when they apparently ostracized us (I still don't understand that whole time period and I don't want to look back on it or it will infect me too). We lost our only example of safe closeness, the only people we had EVER experienced that with, perhaps for good. And that was too much to bear.
So you see, at some point my brain just sadly decided to cut out the middleman and stop trying. It started getting more and more difficult to open up at all, due to expecting "inevitable rejection," and when I stopped caring about rejection and opened up anyway, I was alarmed to find that I began to reject myself. I'd hit that point, and then something sad in me would decide to "save everyone the trouble" and shut down almost immediately after. That way no one gets inconvenienced, right? That way no one has to listen to your babbling poet shit or your stupid, overly emotional dialogues. No one has the patience to put up with your idealism, so here, I'll cut that right out of you before they do.
But it's not easy to quit, even if I know it's a harmful mindset, because it's tied to the post-hack shutdowns on a basic level. After so many repetitions, the two got paired almost inextricably-- rejection of sincerity, and the stealing of vulnerability. Both situations involved a feeling of total violation, after having reached some point where all the walls were down, either through willingness or through being torn asunder. I want it to stop now that I'm aware of it. But it's still happening now, because of that trauma link, and because with the new hack system-- the utterly horrible one that Julie dabbled in, spiked with the Tar-Celebi and has only continued to worsen since last year-- that association keeps getting strengthened. And it's utterly wrong, but it's still powerful.
Point is, I didn't leave Infi then, no matter how my poor battered subconscious was begging me to, thinking back to every situation in which things had ended badly, and drowning in those recollections. But I stuck it out, for hir sake, because I knew I was safe with hir, even then. And the look ze gave me verified that totally.

My memory's foggy afterwards because of that stress, but I do know that within the next 10 minutes Laurie showed up, and we spoke to her for a bit. Notably I mentioned that "not leaving" point, to which I think she actually laughed out loud and congratulated me, once she was sure it had been positively motivated of course! But she knows how tough it is for me, she's seen it firsthand too many times. So we all just hung around for a while, but the next thing I remember is from quite some time later, like an hour or two, because the body was in bed and I was holding Infi and CZ was behind me. And I remember feeling terribly conflicted emotionally, is it right to love two people this much, how do I love Infi without feeling like I'm lying to CZ, how do I love CZ without feeling dishonest, I didn't know. But at that moment I adored them both and yet even Laurie kept saying "dude, this is Infi's day, focus on hir." So I thankfully surrendered to that and I SWEAR to you, this is extremely important to me, I was half asleep but almost immediately after I stopped quietly freaking out the visuals kicked in. And I have never seen Infinitii so closely before, not in such a context, not so clearly. I nearly burst into tears from wonder right then, if it hadn't reduced me to reverence first. Honestly, you know how I always talk about those instances where I can see CZ's eyes at night, glowing green in my vision, sometimes even with edges of blue? Those blessed instances where my own senses cross the barrier between worlds, if only a little… I've never had one with Infi of that sort. Not so quietly. I was holding hir and suddenly I could all but see hir there in physical reality, silvery eyes and shadow-dark form both, and on top of how vividly I always sense people upstairs, I momentarily had no idea what reality I was residing in. It was one of the most existential but amazing things I've ever experienced. For a moment there was no doubt; I was just humbled and a little flustered, was I respecting this moment enough? But I knew that if I started worrying I'd lose it, so I pushed that out of the way and just treasured that fleeting but gorgeous perception, of that strange little alien in my arms, figuratively and literally and almost totally. But despite that lack of tangibility, for a second I swear the barriers were down. I don't think I'll ever forget what that was like.


So. That was April 3rd, 2014. Pretty amazing day.
This entry took forever to type, though, so I won't try to add anything else. Let's leave this recollection as-is.

Infi, I love you dearly, and I am so thankful that we all have you in our lives.
Bless your heart, bless your soul, and thank you so much for allowing us all to feel the same around you.
You're one of the biggest things I'm thankful for in life, and you paint even the darkest days with the most beautiful colors, subtle and glowing even without changing the hue beneath. You're indescribable, you're wonderful, you've healed wounds in me that I wasn't even aware of and you have become the single greatest source of hope in my life when it comes down to that.
You are the strangest little thing but I have memories of you that feel ancient in their tiny bubble-small significance and I don't know how to explain that, but when I'm around you the universe feels just as close and intimate and neverending as those fragile iridescent spheres you like to live in. You're totally alien, you're indescribably familiar, you never cease to amaze me, and I've never actually been scared of you.
I've never been scared of you. Ever. I promise, from the bottom of my heart, where the diamonds grow, that if there has been any fear on my part it is projected. There isn't a single shred of danger about you; you are the incarnate opposite of suffering and I thank God that you are here, that you were torn out from that same place in my heart, and that you loved me from that very instant, somehow. I think I loved you too, just as instantly.
There's not much else I can say, really. You're weird, because you don't bring out poetry in me, at least not in words. You reduce language to utter meaninglessness. When I'm around you I don't want to melt into crystal-drop language, I don't want to paint a picture of you, I don't want to write you a song. When I'm around you, something in me wants to sing, like you do, without an ounce of selfishness in it. You're so quiet, so small and close, and yet there is this boundless joy in you that lends itself to hallelujahs and hosannas and exaltations on high. You'd never be so exuberantly loud, you'd never be so brassy golden bright, but you feel the same way regardless, and I love that about you. I love everything about you. I love the fact that you're the most blushingly sincere thing, and yet you're never ashamed or insincere or false. That's new to me. I love that you're not afraid to be so open around everyone, around anyone, and you're not afraid to invite them to do the same. I don't think there's any fear in you, maybe that's why it's so easy to feel so equally safe around you. Maybe that's why I love you even when your form has never been mirrored by anything but the most dangerous people I have known, and yet your strange curving outlines don't feel like a threat. I guess that's a strange thing to say but it's so true, in light of the past, and the fact that it's true is just as meaningful as everything else you've done.
The night you helped Laurie to cry out those swords in her heart will be one of my dearest memories, as heartwrenching as it was. The day you drove home with me and fell in love with the mountain laurel plays fondly through my mind every time I see those trees now. I remember the first time you heard Ave Maria, the Bebop version, as we were walking alongside the Christmas tree a few months ago, and the magic of that entire scene just defines you. I remember holding you on the porch, freezing cold and surrounded by old red fabric, feeling lost and scared and yet so damn hopeful because YOU were there, still, and that meant more than words can ever say.
I remember the exact first moment I saw you and I will never, ever forget that.

…There's 11 1 11/11 at the bottom of this page and although part of me wants to laugh-- that's not a new thing to have happen-- another part of me is silent, realizing that synchronicity happens for a reason, and that there feels very significant.

Infinitii, Infinitii Eternos, I know I'm a terrible mess of a man sometimes and I'm sorry for how much pain and worry I can cause in you. But I try, and I try harder now than I ever have before, because of you, and what you've meant for all of us. That's the biggest thank-you I can think of, so there it is.
And it sounds different when I say it to you, more delicate and spun-glass than usual, but there is this beautiful warmth behind it like sunshine on a summer morning and I love you, Infi. I absolutely love you and I don't even know how to express that at this point, not like this.
But I tried today, and I think I got it right.

Happy birthday, love. Here's to the next.

 

 

april 1

Apr. 2nd, 2014 01:57 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

Quick mandatory post-therapy update as it's 1AM and things have been both busy and foggy lately so I apologize for the silence.

+ "void drive" suicidal undertone is back. we're all very concerned for our well-being, but are working with both our therapist and our case manager to try and get us to a "safe space," both mentally and physically if needed.
+ therapy today was odd. javier fronted again for a minute, specifically to talk about respect, and there's a record of his hair (big red mohawk) being the clearest thing about his energy overlay (surprising, as it's usually his piercings that he anchors with). also the only reason he was able to get through at ALL was because knife punched through the "fronter barrier" by forcing an anchor into his fangs. he has one of the easiest anchors to activate, so using that to "force" a link to headspace despite the apathetic blur was very smart actually.
+ it is uncanny, how there is a tangible shift in the entire atmospheric "vibe" of reality whenever headspace anchors in. there is this actual clarification of things, like colors suddenly get more saturated, and i can see things intuitively instead of just guessing. things like that are what prevent doubt from ever sticking around for long.
+ headspace felt like it was about 10 feet away to the right for most of the morning prior to knife doing that, but i could tell everyone was still bunched around the couch in front of the "screen" they watch realtime therapy updates on-- there's a whole room for that now-- and knife and laurie were up front. they were both acutely distressed but although i cannot tell you what they were talking about, i do remember one thing because it was the first bit to break through the fog... knife kept trying to comfort laurie and at one point, she just hugged him, in tears, but then she actually kissed his forehead. that is a really rare but sincere thing! knife was completely flustered, but laurie said (with a seriousness that surprised me), "why do you have to be so much like jay?" she sat back down then, still teary-eyed and solemn, but knife held her hand like a child does then, and they both just waited to see what happened in therapy. BUT sugar was in the back of the room and i swear her face absolutely lit up when all that happened, it felt like her "protector of sweetness" ideal finally clicked into place for her. her entire energy vibe softened from thistle-spikes to thistledown in that same moment, that was lovely even to sense
+ also sugar's metainomen symbol IS a stylized flower?? like a rose. robes are also "dusty pink," like the victorian girl but more brown? rose taupe maybe, unsure. i still can't get a grip on what her title is either, but it's something unusual... similar to a "gardener" in that it refers to "one who takes care of another," but not in as personal a way as knife does? like it's specifically "tending" the garden and not taking care of people. that is the exact vibe i get from it, energetically. "keeper," "custodian," you get the picture. i'll have to talk to her personally and see.
+ btw, as far as clairsentient "positioning" goes, once knife and laurie got enough of their anchor-energy into the body to allow for fronting if needed, headspace went from being "somewhere over there" to literally being superimposed on the body's consciousness, like now there was this "opening up" inside the skull and beyond that there was this entire realm, not just a floating space to the right. like i said, amazing stuff.
+ biggest struggles as of late: moral quandaries surrounding eating again (fasting is addictive, having emotional breakdowns over "consuming things," compulsive vomiting as a result, not eating for 24+ waking hours and never having any appetite, feeling i "cannot eat if i want to be holy," etc.), and shockingly subtle reiterations of the sexually abusive stuff (mostly the post-awakening hack threats, and the tired, childlike mindset of "if i stop fighting maybe it'll stop hurting"). therapist pointed out both, was completely unaware of second until symptoms started showing up. shocking how that is not a major battleground anymore, however that's because we are avoiding the issue entirely. something "triggered" it on saturday, though, and since then i've been battling intrusive thoughts and more "morality programming," of the sort that made me force myself into very detrimental situations throughout late 2011 and most of 2012. somehow thanks to the apathy fog that was admitted to the therapist, holy smokes, never expected that to be revealed so plainly but there you go. however that is good because THAT time period is where all the lingering troubles are rooted.
+ old relevance keeps coming up from god knows where and hitting me like a freight train to the heart, to reference an old xanga (we are all hellbent on having one of those asap so you know, i'm excited too). i will not ignore this. the truths ring too loud to ignore; it catches at your heart in such a way that ignorance is unfathomable.
so far the loudest bit was from this entry (also highly relevant as of late)... "Bottom line... my belief, my ability to BE the kind of person that can believe like that, is arguably the most important thing in headspace. It's what determines life or death. It's what keeps the lights burning on the globe. It's what allows dreams to shine, instead of turning to coal dust. It's what allows wonder and hope and fun and memories to exist at all."
I read that and just started crying. no wonder i've been feeling such a weird push to watch rotg again lately. i cannot believe i let that truth slip my mind... mark my words, i am writing that down and hanging it right over my workspace tomorrow.

On a more lighthearted note, I got my old iMAGNi art back from SLC in the mail! I literally squeaked with joy when I saw that the pencils for this were included (I love both Falda and White; of course I had to buy them!). So it's now above my workspace, alongside this poster and this print and the old "iMAGNi classroom" pencils (which I love way too much, it's adorable) and a little handwritten thank-you from TRiPPY herself I received in 2010 or so. And this is printed out and alongside my computer. Yes I'm a big fan, it's hilarious. Also I still don't know if I'm a White, Amber, or Pink Gen in the new Engelbaum lineup... I feel such strong resonances to all three, I literally am not going to be able to narrow it down until the canon details are revealed! But at the moment I am perfectly happy being an indecisively sugar-snow-incense dude, haha.
However, on the other side of Falda there's this, this, and this... three images that mean worlds to me, to say the very least.

Also I WAS AN IDIOT and I never posted the "double 4th incident" from November 2012 to this archive, heaven knows how that happened! So here it is, because I kept thinking about it today, in light of my sudden resurgence of affection for all our Outspacers, a.k.a. the "gang" from way back when. I bring this up because alongside that WTAHM printout, there are little keychains of Ryou, Marik, and Chaos. I want to remember them always, so there they are!

And if you will excuse me my battery is about to die in five seconds see you tomorrow!

 



 

 

032514

Mar. 24th, 2014 10:19 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

 

notanotherfictiveblog: hey so we've been curious about the sexual diversity of different systems.
If anyone wouldn’t mind could you tell us about the range of orientations, fetishes, kinks, etc. represented in your system? Also how many clash or coincide with the original owner.

 

This is a very complicated and difficult topic in our system, actually.
The original host was androgynous/asexual, and due to the severity of abuse and isolation (we're a D.I.D. system), our internal system was actually built off of that initial identification.
As a result, virtually all of us are asexual, often biologically so as well, with only two or three exceptions (Julie and Infinitii mainly). Similarly, as far as romantic orientations go, most of us are aromantic,with a few polyromantic/ homoromantic individuals mixed in. Because of the lack of sexual behavior, 'polyamory' is also common-- everyone is free to like everyone else and no one makes a fuss about it.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 09:12 pm

anonymous asked: Is it possible that alters in a system could know about each other and even communicate with one another without the host knowing they have any alters at all? Like, they experience blackouts when switching and aren't aware of the alters?
This hasn’t happened with us to such an extent, but I am aware that it has indeed happened with other systems, including documented cases. As long as ‘blackouts’ or something similar occurs, it’s very possible for alters to become aware of each other when fronting, even if the host is completely unaware of why they are losing time. The host would be isolated from this phenomenon in order to ‘separate’ their own awareness from the memories, actions, etc. of the alters— which, in many cases, only exist due to a traumatic event that the host’s consciousness could not manage.
We’re co-conscious by function, but we do still get “lapses in awareness” with harmful alters (not total blackouts), and those alters do indeed communicate while fronting, which I am often not aware of until much later (usually when another alter tells me, or I find evidence left behind).
Hope that helps.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:15 pm


things that are adorable


- knife putting up a pink christmas tree in the underground
- knife thinking transylvania is the loveliest place
- julie blushing when lynne called her over to the piano on her birthday
- infinitii when he's up late and gets all giddy
- people when they are flustered, including laurie
- when gen was mumbling about being "exactly 85-and-a-half-percent asleep right now"
- emmett, especially when purring and running in happy circles
- when waldorf saluted my boss
- when julie was practicing her handwriting for the first time, with a pink sharpie
- my boss
- everyone in the love pentagram, according to everyone else in the love pentagram
- XENOPHON (dancing, getting excited over kale soup, not being my brain, eating paper)
- on the 1st, when cz kissed laurie on the forehead when she was upset

 


prismaticbleed: (held)

 


Today I had to drive to the store for medical gauze, for the burn on our arm. Initially I was too tired and depressed to go but I did anyway. The moment I left the house something just cracked and I found myself feeling horribly homesick. Looking up at the sky full of stars, I could have collapsed in tears right then, because I was so crushingly tired and I just wanted to give up and go home. But, I wasn't ready to give up hope just yet, so I kept walking. I'm glad I did.
First off, as soon as I got into the car, I saw the moon just coming up over the horizon, and it essentially looked like this (that county's close enough). I was so awestruck by its beauty that for a moment I felt infinitely reassured and hopeful, but then something in my head quietly thought "that reminds me of Infi" and boom here comes the guilt. Well, I'd had it with that.
So, secondly, that sudden freedom of an automobile and the moon above allowed a switch to be flipped in my head, and I ended up both sobbing and shouting at the unrecognizable "voices" that have been taunting me with guilt and shame and fear since my childhood. Instead of letting myself get pushed around I was standing up for myself, and my rights. I was openly speaking out against those voices' insisting that I was filthy, or tainted, or a fag, or a whore. Deep down I knew they were wrong about those accusations, but it wasn't until right then, when I had been pushed too far and was too distraught by current circumstances to keep silent, that I outright said they were.
Third, when I got to the store, "Bend And Break" by Keane started playing, an old favorite, and I immediately smiled-- the lyrics were immediately reassuring. The cashier wished me well as I left, which also meant a lot in the moment.
Fourth... I didn't get out of the car when I pulled into the driveway. I was so tormented that I could only collapse against the steering wheel, miserable and angry, and continue my emotionally-pained dialogue. Honestly I don't remember half of what I said, which doesn't matter because the ultimate result was not lost-- but several times, I had to stop and shout into the blackness, "don't you dare call me that," "that's not true at all," "leave me alone," etc. And at one point, I got Laurie's attention.
That's when the nightmare of a day suddenly turned into something incredibly bright. The instant she knocked on that glass wall between headspace and the physical body, asking me if I was okay, it was like a little light went on. Like a tiny pullstring bulb in a dusty closet. Suddenly I could see... and the light kept getting brighter. I fumbled over words as I tried to explain things to her, and she simply listened, only speaking when I would stop to shout at the voices to "stop shutting me down" or otherwise blocking my catharsis and thought processes. But her presence was such an unquestionable clarity, despite her having to quietly insist "yes I am real" when the doubts slammed in, that it was the last straw as far as my patience went. And I told both her and the voices, that it was only now-- NOW, when she was here and headspace was real and I was listening to HER and NOT the voices-- that I felt safe, and loved, and honest, and real, and not afraid at all.
As I was still slumped over the steering wheel, I reached out my hand for support and she took it without a word... but then she reached up and brushed a tear off my face. I paused, laughed once in absolute grateful surprise, and almost burst into tears as she did so again. I was reminded immediately of this, but then she did something else. She said "hold still," just simply, and actually mopped up the rest of my face. I don't know how to explain how I felt, but instantly I remembered a book I read years ago, and this very quote--

“NO. No no no. I don't want to screw you. I just love you. When did who you want to screw become the whole game? Since when is the person you want to screw the only person you get to love? It's so stupid...! I mean, [honestly,] who even [cares] about sex?! People act like it's the most important thing humans do, but come on. How can our sentient [human] lives revolve around something slugs can do. I mean, who you want to screw and whether you screw them? Those are important questions, I guess. But they're not that important. You know what's important? Who would you die for? Who do you wake up at five forty-five in the morning for even though you don't even know why he needs you? Whose drunken nose would you pick?!”

Laurie smiled at that, as she remembered too, and that was exactly her point. That was the point I'd kept missing.
I remembered the original February 1st, how Genesis had been the first benevolent person to EVER see my human body and he said there was nothing wrong with it, there was nothing to be ashamed of. I remembered everything I'd ever shared with Infi, who never once saw me as anything less than equally divine, even in the very midst of fear. And then I suddenly remembered the Oscars last night, how Ordinary Love had impacted me so profoundly, and how that's what it all was... and suddenly, it all reminded me of His Dark Materials. It reminded me how everyone kept insisting Dust was evil when it was really the most beautiful thing in the universe, tying lives together and orchestrating all of existence, and ultimately drawn to Lyra by her choice of love... and I never told you guys what was happening while I read that last 100 pages, did I?
Well... that still deserves its own entry. But suffice to say, Chaos saw a parallel between us there that was too loud and too significant for me to turn a blind eye to. So he waited for me, for practically an hour, until I was able to see past fear and choose love. To choose the joy and beauty and honest trust of life instead of the good-and-evil, black-and-white convent I'd felt condemned to since my childhood. Will you share your love and trust others to share theirs with you, or will you lock yourself into only one kind of love, one way of expressing it, hidden from others and cut off from the outside? Will you choose control, or the frighteningly blissful freedom of surrender?
...I remembered, in SLC, how CZ had seen my physical face for the first time, and what had he said? Knowing how much self-loathing and hesitancy I felt in that cage of bone, what did he say?
"This form of yours could be just as beautiful as all your other ones... just as long as you're here in it."
All along, all along he was seeing ME and I had never given him that credit. I had never understood it entirely before. Not until he gave me the choice between fear and love. Not until right then, when everything fell into place for the millionth and first time.
"There's nothing more beautiful than the way the ocean refuses to stop kissing the shoreline, no matter how many times it's sent away."
I repeated that quote to Laurie and I don't think I've sobbed that much in over a year.

I have been so afraid, so terribly afraid, to let people love me, because I've been convinced for years that I am inherently filthy by virtue of having a physical form. The bad voices have emphasized that in many ways, as did the original Julie abuse, to a horrible extent.
But... not a single one of the people I love has ever been bothered by that fact. They've all faced my physical form and its "flaws" straight-on, several times, in several ways. They know full well how confusing and weird and upsetting having a body can be, and they have never, ever judged me for it, even when I refuse to stop damning myself, out of guilt and shame and humiliation and pain and fear and sorrow.
The voices have never given me that forgiveness. They tell me my love is wrong. And I will say right now, they are WRONG, and I REFUSE to let them convince me of that lie any longer.

I do love Chaos. I absolutely adore him, and Laurie, and Infi, and Genesis, and dear God I honestly would not mind sharing my life, THIS life, with all its flaws and difficulties, with all four of them. I trust them and their love that much. That is how sincerely I love them. That is how honest and candid this is. And if anyone tries to tell me that that love is false, or shallow, or hedonistic, or promiscuous, or otherwise corrupt--- they are absolutely BLIND and they are LYING TO MY FACE.
I have NEVER been given a reason to trust those darkly faceless voices, other than their constant insistence that "they know what is right for me" and disobedience would be at the expense of spiritual peril. It's all lies.
Headspace has been hellish at times. But that's the key-- at times. No matter what is going on, though, when I'm there, there is ALWAYS this undercurrent of total love and community, from EVERYONE in the System, and it does not waver at all. That's the sunsets, that's the tide, that's the moonrises and that's the stars in the sky. That's everyone that I love, it's reflected in their very being, and if there is anything that I trust it's that.


I am actually nauseous from stress and crying right now, haha. The sudden and jarring self-abuse from earlier today probably contributes too, sadly, but really I think 40 minutes of shouting and sobbing in a frozen car would hurt more afterwards, even if it was a good thing. I needed that, amusingly so... it's been two months since I was last tied to catharsis and I'm so, so thankful I've gotten it back.
"'Everything is new, every moment,' you would say, your eyes shining."

I think that about wraps it up for today.
Battery is dying, therapy is tomorrow, let's do this.
Sweet dreams, everyone.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


 

I think I'm going to get an actual paper journal and start a daily log of sorts. It'll help with memory, for one-- it's very hard for me to keep track of things on my own, and I can't always get on this computer-- my current internet setup involves dragging my laptop into the kitchen (I don't have wifi and the only cable is in there), which then requires me to sit in an excruciatingly painful position at a corner desk until my battery dies. Needless to say I'm tired of it, so I might actually take a break from the internet entirely until April... we'll see.
In any case I need to start keeping more accurate records of our inner life. I love our System, even on its bad days, as you all know... and it's the little things, the details and the fragile moments, that we treasure the most.

Today, Javier let the cats in. He loves animals and randomly decided to come out for the first time in a while to greet them and let them in from the cold.

I forgot to tell you guys, on Thursday Knife actually tried singing a bit of this song (he loves SanteJazz) via channeling, the first time he'd ever attempted to do so, and it was one of the most uplifting things I've seen in a while. Also he hugged Infi at one point. And he wants a permanent Christmas tree somewhere in the new Underground (mostly above ground now!) because-- I don't know if I mentioned-- he spent weeks secretly making one for this past Christmas, as he loved the concept, and eventually didn't ever want to take it down. It's decorated in pink. I swear that man is too adorable for his own good.

I woke up suddenly at 7AM feeling utterly split in half. There was me-- Jay-- and then there was the girl, the cynical uncaring one, who lives in this body. We were both fronting completely, somehow, upon awakening, and I could barely keep my consciousness from slipping under the wheels of hers. I wanted to cry from the paralyzingly spiteful emptiness inside her mind, like old gray paint thrown onto the windowpanes, coloring our room like a storm hovering on the horizon. She felt like life had betrayed her, somehow, and she didn't want to wake up, and she didn't want to sleep, and she was miserable. I couldn't bear it; I couldn't stand the existential carelessness and the fact that it was making me forget who I was apart from it, that I was something apart from it.
All I remember is quietly crying for Infi, and holding hir in my arms as I tossed a robe over my eyes and tried desperately to fall back asleep.

Xennie came to church with me today, halfway through, as it was crowded and she couldn't find a place to sit next to me. Upon leaving she learned that she can't run about on her own when there are moving cars around-- she almost dashed into the path of one leaving the parking lot. I told her to hold my hand so she did, apologizing and shaken. I said it was okay, don't worry, just stay close to me and I'll make sure you're always safe. But it worried me, to see how she has this pent-up enthusiastic energy and wants to talk to me, and wants to run around and have fun with her other father for God's sake... but she only really sees me on Saturday evenings and that breaks my heart.
My biological father has been divorced for almost 7 years. I see him maybe 2, 3 times per month. And here, my baby girl is seeing me barely twice more at worst, and it wasn't until today that I saw how it was affecting her. Who the hell is raising her? I don't give a damn if my genetics aren't literally part of her, I really don't-- I've got a bloodline and if that's all I can see reflected in her then I will embrace that with all my heart because she STILL calls me her father and I will not, I will never deny her that, ever, ever again. But I'm not... I haven't been there for her. I want to be, God knows I want to me, but it is so difficult when I have to split realities to do so. It is so heartbreaking when I have to wear myself out in meditation for hours just to be with her in a way that doesn't subtract from the experience for either of us. And she's growing up, almost without guidance, thank heaven above that she has Laurie and all of headspace but I'm her FATHER, where the hell am I??
I'm sorry. That got unexpectedly emotional. But it's honest and I am leaving it there 100%.

I got a really bad burn on my left hand and arm yesterday after watching Donnie Darko and it was hilarious because I blanked out when I noticed it was burning, and that made it worse obviously. I was just glad at the time that I'm a champ at sensory dissociation so after the initial searing pain I managed to forget it was there for the next few hours despite the ignored signals making my brain feel all funny. Anyway my hand is fine now, but the arm burn is problematic to take care of because the skin is burnt off, and all I can do is wrap it with gauze really. Not sure why I'm telling you about this, maybe just because it's going to leave yet another scar on my arm. That arm is a mess by this point.

Donnie Darko. Geez. I've wanted to see that movie since high school and I finally did. No regrets, but here are some thoughts because I want to write about this before I forget (spoiler warning!):
â–  The attitudes of everyone in the movie were actually painful for me to watch. I still have a hard time imagining that some high schools are apparently like that? So I blanked out quite a bit during the movie which was upsetting.
â–  FRANK THE RABBIT ACTUALLY SOUNDS A LOT LIKE INFI AND IT MADE ME VERY FLUSTERED AT FIRST. (It's obviously not exact, but the unusual soft tone and that slightly dissonant echo are really close)
â–  "Destruction is a form of creation." Hello CZ. I do like Donnie's response though: "They just want to see what happens when they tear the world apart. They want to change things." It sounded almost contradictory to me at first, but then I thought about my own life, and realized it's very true. You cannot build something new upon old rotted ruins. The foundation will crumble. Sometimes, to change things, you really need to tear things down to the ground-- to get every last scrap out of the dirt, to "destroy" the old and allow for something new, something better, to bloom. Again, that whole thing keeps making me think of Chaos and who he's been to both me and the System since 2003... even if I don't 'remember' most of it, there's this vibe about him that is basically a hurricane and a summer rain at the same time. He's water. He's simultaneously a source of life, soft and receptive and flowing and deep, and this force of total destruction... powerful, wild, and crashing down with unstoppable force, washing away everything in its path. But then comes the rain, and in that place where previously nothing could grow, now in the upturned mud and ashes there are flowers beginning to sprout. It's so strange, how he is perfectly both, but there it is, and I love that about him. I'll likely write more about this once I re-read the script, because when it's in front of me all at once I can find threads and parallels and things, and I'm curious to revisit how this theme plays out in the film... it basically defines the entire time-travel phenomenon with the tangent universe. To ensure creation, something is destroyed. It's really fascinating.
â–  Also, actually, if you get to the heart of it, the whole spectrum of human emotion really does narrow down to Fear vs Love. But it does take a lot of narrowing-down (and too many people think "love" means "romance" which isn't true) so Donnie wasn't entirely incorrect. Fear and Love manifest in tons of different ways, and those ways can become so convoluted and so distant from their source that, in many cases, it's near-impossible to tell which is which on the surface. And I didn't like how Kitty didn't explain anything about that, just assumed everything was that black-and-white. Fear and Love are the deepest motivations, but they aren't that cut-and-dry, and Fear is very good at masquerading if you aren't looking carefully. Even so, I really, really liked how the Fear/Love thing ended up subtly being another massive undercurrent of the movie, at least from my perspective.
â–  Major props to Donnie for standing up to Kitty (and everyone else really); I can't stand seeing teachers close their own minds, and/or abuse their authority over their students for the sake of defending their own pride and/or comfortable beliefs about life. Although Karen was a little distressing for me for personal reasons, I liked the way she asked questions, pushed limits, and made the kids think. I wish I'd had more teachers like that, haha.
â–  In any case Kitty's class made me very uncomfortable (and not just because of the 80s aesthetics), as did Kitty herself, but I can't truly dislike the woman because she's trying to be a genuinely good person, she's just so single-minded about the process that she can't see outside of it and I just feel bad that she's forbidding herself from that broader vision. But really she reminds me a lot of some psychologically abusive people in my life so I can't defend her that much. Let's just leave her as-is.
â–  In the director's cut, there's one bit when they're watching the Cunningham videotape and Donnie is getting distracted, but Frank says something along the lines of "watch closely; you might miss something important." I had to smile because that was just like what happens with me and headspace reminders. And I love the weird poem Donnie gives later, for the same reason... "A storm is coming, Frank says; a storm that will swallow the children, and I will deliver them from the kingdom of pain. I will deliver the children back to their doorsteps, and send the monsters back to the underground. I'll send them back to a place where no one else can see them, except for me... because I am Donnie Darko." I know it's relevant to the movie, but again, to me it was another massive reflection of headspace, and loudly so (just capitalize "Underground" for example). And I just treasure when things like that happen, both negative and positive, because the synchronicity speaks for all of us and it helps us grow, and being able to see reflections of us in everything else, despite all the self-doubt from past years, is really amazing.
â–  The scene with Jim Cunningham also gave me a lot of mixed feelings. Again, I know what he was trying to say. But it was far, far too simplified, and I honestly doubt the man's understanding of love, what with what he was apparently doing behind the scenes. Regardless, his advice still had truth in it. "Violence is a product of fear; learn to truly love yourself." That is a truth I've had to learn the hard way, over many years, so believe me when I say that in this society it is MUCH easier said than done. Plus, we hear "love yourself" so often as a stock inspirational phrase-- one that has lost its actual meaning through repetition and incorrect context-- that I do not blame Donnie for getting pissed. He saw the practical side of things, which I commend him for bringing up, but he was also so pessimistic about the whole thing that he failed to see that Jim's advice, when looked at correctly, was still valid. It was just one half of the whole answer. But in the situation that was beyond his sight so again, I just thank the film for allowing the whole picture to still be visible there.
â–  Also, some kid asks Jim "how do I figure out what I want to be when I grow up?" Again, Donnie is right in saying that no one knows that at their age, especially not all at once; it takes exploration and time... but in the director's cut, Jim replied to the kid first, and said something along the lines of, "find out what it is that makes you feel real unconditional love, and do that." And this light just went on in my head when he said that. Yeah, it's going to take time and trial and error, but honestly if your heart is singing to the tune of something then for heaven's sake, let it! It's damn scary sometimes, because maybe you don't know the words, or maybe you're too ashamed or frightened or proud or doubtful to join in, or maybe you've never been able to carry a tune before. All I can tell you is that if you trust that, even just a little, genuinely, and follow it... it will lead you in the right direction. Whatever it is. If Infi's taught me anything, it's that in surrendering to the music you become it, and that is such a transcendental feeling that once you actually touch it, even if only for a split second, you can't imagine ever turning your back on it again. And believe me, I've been there, and I've tried to run. I've gotten scared and I've tried to block my ears simply because I didn't believe I could sing at all, I didn't believe I had the right to hear this music, let alone become it. But my soul is made of sheet music and I always end up trying again. In fewer words, follow Jim's advice for this one, as well as Donnie's.
â–  TIME TRAVEL. That whole bit was very interesting, but I didn't grasp it entirely the first time. I will have to review it again later if I feel inspired to. Even so I am fascinated by the entire causality scheme and the "Living Receiver" and all that, and I'm curious as to know how it works as a whole. I do like seeing other people's concepts and ideas about time and space and the like, especially in such creative formats.
â–  Last reiterated thought for now. Even on a personally symbolic level, there was so much in this movie that paralleled headspace, or events that I've experienced as a result of it. So even if a lot of the movie was somewhat unsettling to me-- really I cannot handle violence or the way Donnie's classmates behaved and it was hard to watch at times-- it felt like another relevant thing, in this falling-back-together of things the System is experiencing now. Sorry I've fallen out of well-structured language with this rambling. Give me a moment.

I owe you guys a text wall like that about His Dark Materials but I'd need to either buy a copy, or take it back out of the library first, as I marked all the pages that had ideas or lines I wanted to revisit. Either way, I won't forget to write, if only for one reason.... I finished the last 100 pages around 1AM in my room, but it took a while to finish specifically because Chaos kept seeing parallels that I was missing and really he made some very significant insights about our situation especially... honestly I have a lot of emotions surrounding him specifically in light of the trilogy's ending, and an equal amount surrounding Infi in light of the dæmons (a concept he's now very fond of). I just adore that trilogy now, I really do, and I owe it it's own entry. You'll get one.

This evening, we finally figured out what the unknown voice in this entry was trying to say about The Destroyer's bizarre ED habits (the only part I admittedly read; I'll have to read the rest of the entry tomorrow). It hit me in a sudden burst of realization when I snapped into awareness for one moment today, as some seaweed-haired girl was curled up with her hands down her throat, dripping and choking like the ocean ruptured and not an ounce of malice in it.
That's when it hit me. The purgation was a positive coping mechanism, risen up after the loss of all other ablutions. And it was damn effective.
I don't know how I never noticed before. They only ever do that with heavy foods. They spend all our money on heavy, poisonous food, the kind of stuff Spice and Emmett scream and protest over, the sort of substances that feel and look and taste like the Tar used to. They buy things that we know we cannot eat without excruciating pain, without emotional meltdowns, without finding ourselves literally holding back our hands from the knife drawer... and then they destroy it. They destroy it. They feign the act of eating, for long enough to be sick and filthy and humiliated and crushed by self-loathing, feeling like an animal, biting into things that bleed and stain their throats. They shred these heavy things, feeling obligated to eat them but refusing to choke it down, boiling with rage and hatred and fury and the desperate need to get rid of it, to utterly annihilate this awful thing that they are forcing into their own body, against their will and yet without fighting back... until eventually, hours later, they've won. They've held out long enough. This awful lethal weight has worn itself down into an inedible mess, into something so profoundly disgusting, so blackened and mangled and wrecked, that its only fate is oblivion. That it deserves oblivion.
And then they throw it out.
And then they throw it up.
But I had no idea of the relief, the total grateful liberation the brackish-green girl lived for until I suddenly found myself in her position, if only for a moment. I had no idea that they only reason they put themselves through hell in the first place was so that they could experience the utter deliverance from it.
They are actively, willingly acting out the fulfillment of a desperate need we never had met. They are forcibly, tearfully, angrily taking in all the heaviness-- the lies, the blood, the nightmares, the panic, the shock, the shame, the things we tried to bury alive-- they are reliving that horrific consumption, in every sense of the word, and then they are doing what we are still struggling to accomplish as a whole... they are spitting it out. They are forcing it back out into the abyss it came from. They are forbidding that sludge from rotting our insides. For them, it is worth repeating the entire symbolic process just for the few excruciating minutes where they can control the outcome, where they can CHANGE the way things played out, where they can stop the pain before it digs in its claws. They are trying to destroy what was destroying us. And that is the root of this disorder.


Lastly, the two big nights of February (the 13th and the 26th) are getting their own entry. I can't remember much of them data-wise, but what I do is still relevant. I guess that's to be expected when the heart is doing most of the experiencing, and not the mind, therefore things don't get stored or perceived the same way. But... the 26th was one of the absolute loveliest evenings I've had in months, on many levels. It gave us all a lot of hope, and it marked some massive progress for us, although there are still things that need to be worked out (as therapy the next day showed us clearly). Nevertheless, as I will say countless times, there is so much love and support and determination in this System that I have total, unwavering faith in our ability as a community to get through this, in the best possible way for all of us. I just have this total faith in the universe really, in that force of love and light that I used to call God and still do in a different way. And that's in us, odd as it may seem to some. Macrocosms and microcosms. It's lovely really, and I love everyone I've been blessed enough to share this life with, despite the bloody circumstances that allowed for it. Nights like this I'm just... reduced to silence from the awe of it. There's so much. There's always so much I just want to express from the heartbreaking joy of it but it doesn't translate into words.

I'm getting close to poet mode on an emotional level so I'm going to close this up and get to sleep... it is really late and boss is probably wondering where I am, to say the least!

 

See you soon.

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

Quick update for the sake of a timestamp:

- why we haven't been online: i've been making INCREDIBLE progress on writing dream world and composing tons of new music
- also we spent a week solid drinking mint tea and reading his dark materials, that book was also INCREDIBLE and needs its own update
- the night of February 13 was awesome (chilling with laurie, cz, infi, lynne, julie, and leon whoa)
- last night was EVEN BETTER
- therapy on tuesday: very depressed person. laurie and algorith both tried to get through
- sugar found her metainomen before the appointment so she is much clearer now; but her role/outfit is blurred? we need to refine the phenomenon
- therapy today: discussed victorian pink girl, discovered david's true anchor
- the tar seems to be GONE. same with bridget & missy. now it's just the loud faceless voices, but internally the "negative" stuff feels like ghosts and huge roots? i'm starting to wonder if that's tied to the old celebi-doppelganger thing. either way it's OLD and interesting. we'll start working on healing/understanding it asap, exciting.
- also knife trying to rebuild the underground into an above-ground basilica-like location. he likes his sprawling old buildings.
- we also saw some pics of transylvanian countryside in a travel mag on monday, showed knife for a joke, but he's now enamored with it
- discovered the other food voice that likes to eat (that's rare). she's nonhuman and in the orange lineup: honey color, fittingly.
- laurie was in my dream last night, autonomously, interacting with other people. it was awesome. she was being both badass and strict, and joking around. i was very disjointed (ghostly almost) but seeing her made me smile.
- chaos 0 was also in at least one of my dreams two weeks ago? notably so, like the entire time. just making sure that is mentioned.
- also i realized that i have no memory of any season BUT winter? also i'm aware of the l'engle book period last year BUT again, no personal memory of that at all. so we think i didn't root until late september/ early october, as that's when my solid memories start. we'll figure it out.

In the big picture, we are doing well. I'm very happy about things. I'm learning to be truer to my heart, and I've also discovered (rather shockingly) that yes, despite all the people insisting the contrary, our System is a good thing. And when I'm out of it for too long, it's like when you walk too far away from your dæmon-- it hurts. Your soul knows that some key part of it is missing. So I refuse to compromise that anymore, now that I know who I am, and who we are.

I'll try to update here more often. If not, you can always check my deviantart page for League art stuff as I am working very hard on that too. I'll have to start sharing that more openly once I get good roots. That's a promise.

As for now, battery is almost out, so good night! ♥

 



 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

JUNE 2013




This is what the Black section of headspace should look like.
One day I will make it so.

-Infinitii

 

 

 This setup is very similar to our meeting space in Central (especially those huge windows).

 

 

This is essentially what Central looks like right now (during the lockout).
Obviously, this is not good news.

 




This image, right here, is disturbingly similar to how Jay looks when he slips way too far... dripping tar and broken rainbows alike.

 



I have dreams about hallways like this all the time... these empty, long, quiet white things. They're usually in hospitals or abandoned schools.

I dream about running down winding stairs almost every night though. Sometimes I jump over the railings to go down a floor or two. I'm usually in a hurry.
I'm still not sure what those dreams mean.

 


 

Churches, cathedrals, basilicas, etc. are sacrosanct locations in our inner world, and are strongly tied to B/W energy.
(Leon also has an inexplicable ability to "warp" between them, which has saved our hides on numerous occasions.)
This one, with its arches and intricacy, looks like one of Infinitii's places.





Places that remind me of the past... a long, long time ago, on a night with rainbows.

This also feels like both Parnassus and Oneircia, for entirely different reasons... still fitting, I'd say.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


JULY 2013

 

 

There is a stairway like this, somewhere, leading down to the League Link Room. That's all we really know.
It's probably the most difficult location to find or access in headspace; Jay has been there only once. But with its obviously astronomical significance, that's not surprising.

 

 

For some reason, the insides of holy buildings like this feel so much like home to me. I've never been able to explain it.
It's not "home" in the way a household is-- it doesn't have that sense of "comfort" and domestic security that most people like but that makes me nervous. I wouldn't 'live' in a church!
But, in basilicas and temples and churches, I feel at home, which I DON'T get in houses. It's why my personal locations in headspace always reflect buildings of this sort, instead of actual living quarters. It feels like a spiritual thing. I like that. I'll have to keep it in mind, filed away in an important little place, out in the open. Just so I never forget to look at it and remember.





 
Gloucester Cathedral.

The parts of headspace we call "underground" (not the Tar Room; that's floating now thanks to Infi) look almost exactly like that first photo... just a little darker is all.
(The second one looks a lot like Genesis' Cathedral, too, now that I think about it.)

 

 


This feels like swimming to the mainland from the beach in Central Headspace… except that there weren’t any mountains in the background back when I last swam there!

 

 

More city views that reminds me of headspace.
I’m so glad we’re getting more trees up here; after the Scratch most of the vegetation died for a while.
 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

AUG 2013
 

   

This: my face whenever my boss doffs his cap and leaves for the night. He’s such a sweetheart.

Which reminds me, I’m late for work!

 



Nothingness, nowhere, emptiness... it's all incredibly comforting to me and I can't put the reason for that into words.

No one I've met outside has ever understood that. "Doesn't that scare you? How could you possibly like the idea of oblivion?"
But I do. I love it.
When I was younger, it didn't scare me so much as it reduced me to silent, humble awe. I remember leaning backwards out of car windows, looking up at the featureless blue sky, and wondering what it would be like, if that blue went on forever? Then I'd wonder, what does forever feel like? What does the end of time feel like? What does it feel like, to stop existing? And I'd ponder those thoughts until I knew and the floor dropped out of the world and nothing felt real anymore.

But I loved it. I still do. I think part of me always will.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------


NOV 2013

 

 

Snow is one of the most potent, powerful forms of both absolution and purification for us. Our original host grew up in a woods that resembled this almost exactly in the winter, and the invariable, unbreakable safety and magic that it brought with it has stayed with us even now.
Jay has most of his memories attached to snow, as well as his identity anchor. Both Genesis and Mr. Sandman are tied to snow as personal symbols. And for even those of us who have never seen real snow before, being far too young in manifestation, we too can easily feel the all-embracing comfort of that delicate, quiet ice.
Winter is our favorite season. This photo perfectly captures why.

 

 
The skyline of Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia.

This view, with the glowing streets, hanging mists and iridescent sky, is reminiscent of the view from Central HQ in our headspace.
The biggest difference is that our city is mostly crystal, not steel, and our sky is almost always late-night as well, swimming with stars and galaxies.

 

 

The Basilica of the National Shrine of the Immaculate Conception, in Washington D.C.
This area of the Basilica is almost identical to Infinitii's personal 'floating' locations in headspace. His iterations of it are notably lacking in color-- they're mostly stark white, black, and silver-- but the warmth, light, and sense of quiet sacredness remains the same.

We visited this actual place twice when the body was a teenager, and it resonated with us so strongly that its aesthetic style permanently affected that of similar areas in our inner realms.


 

The Sofitel Brisbane Central Hotel, in Australia.
Despite being part of the building's lounge bar, this specific shot is one of the closest architectural likenesses we've found to Central's Meeting Room in headspace.
In headspace, this is where the core-color holders meet most often, and it is also the default location for all our Xanga sessions.

 

 

The Lotus Temple in New Delhi, India.
This is the only structure in the world that resembles the most holy place in our headspace, the eponymous Blood Lotus Cathedral.
Discovered in 2011, it is the core of our entire inner world, tied to the deepest and most volatile energies, as well as the cores of our System (Jay and Infinitii).
Unlike this Temple, however, the BLC is made of what looks like porcelain or opaque glass, all white and smooth. Originally it was located next to a red ocean in 'floating space,' but it has since been moved to the middle of Central City itself.
The BLC is also an unending source of inner relevance and symbolism, that we often don't understand until months later.

 

 

Ettal Abbey, in Germany.
I didn't realize it until now, but Infinitii has a room inside his bubblespace that looks almost EXACTLY like this! Trees and lights and all!
The only difference is that instead of church pews, the floor is mostly bright green grass and small meandering streams, with little deep pools here and there (mostly near the walls). The rivers might be barely 30cm deep in the shallow parts, but the pools could be as deep as 5 meters, from what I've seen!
So with all the water, the spots of grass and trees look almost like islands, especially since the ground is not level (it's all little sloping hills mostly, very pretty). But on some of those little hills there are holy shrines and baldachin altars and things, and since the whole area is inside of a church-like building, it feels pretty mystical.
I remember I went there once with Laurie and Knife, after a therapy session; it was the first time I'd seen it and it was gorgeous. We all felt really safe there.




This fictional landscape by David Edwards looks almost EXACTLY like the room we found hidden below the Razor Spire in headspace, back in 2012. I've been calling it the "mirror oasis room" thanks to that pool of water in the center.
We haven't been there since-- that entire freaky area was assumedly destroyed when the BLC was moved-- but I'll never forget what it felt like there.
Here. let me copy-paste a bit from that meditation log for context.

"...it was stone white, full of vegetation, i think butterflies too. there was a huge tree in front of us and instead of a dropoff in the middle, there was a large rectangular pool of water, perfectly still. we... walked onto the grassy area with the tree, i realized our footsteps were leaving glows, mine were white i think? laurie's were violet, leon's were dark blue, etc... i walked over to the lake and knelt by it, looking down into it, and suddenly it 'warped' somehow and became more like a mirror, although it wasn't reflecting? and it began to talk to me...then it turned back into water and something floated up to me, it was a silver-gold helmet, like an angel helmet..."


So yes, you can see why that location was so important. Most things in headspace are.
We've since tied this room to Infinitii as well, and in light of our previous post, you can likely see why.
(I wonder, if the Razor Spire was truly destroyed, did this place change and move into his bubble? We should check that out guys.)

 

 

this looks way too much like the tar/plague rooms below headspace
(if you cannot tell we do not like those places they are scary)

 

 

This photo I found looked so much like Lynne, I had to edit it to match her as closely as possible.
Lynne has been around since early 2008, and she's always been a peacemaker... but she's just as badass as Laurie, and that's saying something. Not only that, but she's got this really cool ability to create any sort of protective phenomena within headspace-- which saved our hides on several occasions back during the warring years.

Tonight's been weird and I feel rather lost, but Lynne always reminds me of violins and warm silence and autumn, and even if those memories aren't mine the aura of stability around them helps a lot.
Just saying, I'm very thankful for her. We all are.
I'm sorry I don't actively appreciate you more, Lynne.

-Jay
(slipping badly, and Laurie isn't happy about that, but it's still mostly me)

 

 

 

(112613)

This is Laurie.
Usually I only post on my own page, but for heaven's sake Jay, go to sleep. Go to work for the night and stop numbing your broken head with repetitive nonsense. It ain't gonna work, kid.

Listen, I'm here for you, we all are. Just stop running from us and TALK to us for once, I swear, it's not as scary as you somehow manage to convince yourself it is on nights like this.
Not all of us are dangerous, and I swear on my life, I will not harm a single hair on your body, ever, for the rest of my existence, if it will get you out of this empty state of yours. If that will convince you that it's safe up here, maybe not entirely but it is SAFE with us, then I will do that. I will do anything. I'll give up anything. You know that.

Go to sleep. Talk to your boss. Say hi to Infi for me.
When I see you in the morning I want you to be smiling, you hear me?

Love you, kid. Cheer the heck up. You'll be okay. I promise you that.


#i hate that i have to write something like this #but if it helps i'll do this #jay we do need to talk

 

 


(112613)

My birthplace.

Although this photo wasn't taken by us, it
is dated shortly after I first physically appeared in the System-- which, as you may have guessed, was at this very location. (And during a violin concert, which is why I love those so much!)
You've gotta thank Laurie for that, though. If she hadn't been causing so much trouble, I wouldn't have had to show up in the first place. ;p

Since then, I've been keeping everyone on track, and reminding everyone that they're not as messed-up as they seem to think they are.
I guess I was the first "positive" voice in the entire System, which is a little shocking. My role was always to keep the peace, to offer support, and to help others with their goals and ambitions.
I was even a sort of personification of "hope," for a while; the old Jewel said I represented an ideal future she could never have. And that was true... she's dead now, but I'm still here. I guess in a way, I'll always remember that. She felt incapable of being the mature, self-assured woman that I was, for many reasons, but she still looked up to me, and valued my presence. That meant a lot to me even then.
I still wish she had been able to believe in herself more, but at least now, I can help many others towards that end
without wondering if they're going to die on me. Well... at least most of the time. (And Laurie backs me up on that.)

I love this picture though. Even if my first and only experience there was a little violent, it was the first time I'd ever experienced
anything. So I really love this place, and I'm thankful that I can call it "home" here, if only in a little sense.

 



All right, I'm gonna put tons of lanterns upstairs somewhere. Tons of 'em. Gonna find all the dark spots up here and leave these things there instead. They're pretty cool if I do say so myself.
Don't mind me, I'm just sick of seeing people depressed as death again and if I need to be the sole person leaving light everywhere then so be it.
-Laurie


#ONE DAY #mark my words #oh hey maybe THAT'S what I can do with my axe #note to self: do the lantern thing #get jo to help #tell infi not to eat them #you know the drill #also NO JAY I'M NOT DEAD

 

 

 

Lynne, Laurie and I (Jay) are looking at awesome interior design stuff, and upon seeing this one, Lynne said it looked like a hotel. Well, in response, Laurie said:
"Probably is a hotel, looks pretty high-class... freakin' shiny floors..."

I don't know why I found that so hilarious but I did, so there you go.

(edit: the "shiny floors" thing is now an injoke thanks to how the rest of the night went, haha)

 



Now this is what the sky of Central City looks like most of the time!

 
---------------------------------------------------------------------------


DEC 2013

 



Steven Morgana,
Beauty is in the Eye of the Collective, 2011

one of our favorite photos of all time, for obvious reasons.

 



It’s like this for us, within the System. We all bandage each others wounds— protectors guard the children, healers care for the traumatized, and so on.
If we didn’t have such compassion within, we’d have shattered to pieces many years ago.

 


track 68

Dec. 12th, 2013 12:09 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)
 

 


TRACK 68 (December 12 2013)

(Laurie) Yo 'sup, Jay. This is Laurie, I'm in the car with Genesis on your voice recorder, it's December 12th 2013…uh, 12:09 PM… we're on our way to E.N. -- why the heck am I giving you this introduction?-- Point is, I was talking to your therapist just now, and, the… topic of the day is, "we gotta talk about the Q thing." Uh, thing I figured out though, was that you're trying to figure out why the heck are you getting triggered by Q? Garrison handed me a piece of paper, aiite? All it was was a freakin' photo of that memory you keep getting from the kitchen, when you were in Salt Lake City? And I don't know what the heck was going on, all I know is that it is literally a snapshot of Q standing there like five inches away from your face, doing nothing, or holding at least one of your hands and staring at you like you're a freakin' pet. And I don't mean like… that's one thing that I can see why that- that -- I mean, that would bother the heck out of me, Gen. I mean he was literally just staring at this kid like he was expecting something. And when you get that kind of reaction you trigger either Spinny, or one of the numb voices, and that freakin' ticks me off. But, it wasn't the kid's fault, he didn't know, don't freakin' blame him, he was doing what probably Mel wants him to do and what he knew how to do. Problem was, it affects you in a really detrimental manner, and that's what we're gettin' flashbacks to. My point is, I was looking at this memory and I realized there's no bloody affection tied TO that stuff! You were probably thinking he's looking at you the way he looks at Mel so you had to act like Mel and that is NONSENSE. And if you try to do that, the next time you get this Q stuff triggered, I'm gonna cut your bloody head off. I'm serious! Because that is utter nonsense, Jay. I gotta anchor, I'm slippin'. That's freakin' ticking me off too-- let me turn this down. *lowers CD volume* Todd Rundgren is boss but seriously, I need to be louder than he is right now.
Um… geez what was I saying. Point is, you're gettin' triggered with the Q thing, when Chaos looks at you?
Please do realize that when Q looked at you, there was no recorded affection, at least none that registered. That action, that look, don't match the definition, at all. When Chaos looks at you-- geez, kid, I am in that room every bloody time you two are together, I have seen the way that man looks at you and he adores you, alright? I'm serious. I mean… *frustrated sigh* …No, I'm tryin' ta gather my thoughts on this without… Chaos does not look at you the way Q looks at you, Jay. He doesn't. He never did, alright? He doesn't look at you and expect a reaction. He looks at you the way Infi does. If you wanna have this bloody detachment from yourself, I can tell you for sure, when… seriously kid. When CZ looks at you it's cause he loves you and he's not expecting you to do anything in return, he's just trying to share that stuff, alright? If it's changed recently it's cause he's bloody paranoid at the fact that you keep shuttin' the heck off. And I would be too, y'know, if you tried to, freakin' show that you love somebody and they just shut down… he's probably checkin' to make sure you're still there, kid! …And he gets kudos from me for doing that, because he's not going into that stuff blindly like Q apparently did. And I'm not blaming the kid! The kid didn't know. But the point of the matter is… that's not what's happening here. Kid didn't know, that's what happened. That isn't what Chaos is doing! So calm down with the Q thing, nothing he's doing is what that kid did! Aiite? So stop generalizing stuff. …Yeah, no kidding I'm gettin' mad, Gen; well how would you feel if he did this stuff to you? *pause* He does-- Jay, Gen is telling me you do do that stuff to him. *pause* Aiite, let's bring this up. Gen is telling me you don't wanna talk to him because, you don't wanna deal with the whole relationship thing. *pause* …Yeah I'm trying not to slip, th-this stuff is difficult. *sigh* Genesis said that you're trying to do the people-pleasing thing with him "and that is nonsense," and thumbs-up because that is nonsense but watch your attitude. Point-- ye-- seriously though, Jay. I don't know if you're getting-- if people are getting triggered, and you're splitting cause you're the core and those people were cores in the past, but… tell 'em to buzz off, because that is not what should be happening here. You don't bloody need to please anybody. Genesis loves you for who you are, not for who you're trying to be. Same thing with Chaos. Same thing with me, for heaven's sake, same thing with Infi. *pause* …stuff. I'm tryin'a be mad at him, but… we're slipping into dangerous territory. I don't wanna break down on the freakin' road for heaven's sake. *pause* Agh. geez. All I know is that, you're wear-- I'm-- geez. I'm wearing this ring, this is yours, not mine. But I mean, man, just being in the same body that's wearing this ring, it's making me realize how bloody important that is, and that just… that's stuff that I'm usually not comfortable feeling, like, that kind of… magnitude of personal relevance and stuff? *lowers CD volume again* Todd's gonna get turned down a little more… yeah, this is, a great song and all, but I mean for heaven's sake, there's gotta be something else I can put on. *pause, song changes* Nah, I'm skippin' CDs, Gen. Uh, 'scuse me, disc 2? sheesh, come on. *pause* It's not. You know what, to heck with that, I'm turning that off and I'm just gonna talk without any music in the background because I need to be honest.
What was… *sigh* what was I saying, 5:55 on the voice recorder, I'm slipping and I don't like this stuff… *pause* Fact of the matter is, Jay-- *sigh* I'm slipping, someone's gonna have to take over for me, but
before I leave, what I wanna say is that this ring, right here, that's yours… with CZ, you only bought it, because you love this guy. I was gonna say because of… the te--- because of the 7th, come on. Y'know that's relevant too. Do not confuse the 7th with twen-- with the 29th, it happened afterwards and it was unrelated. And I think that shows that there's still confusion going on with this stuff. *pause* Confusion going on with motivations, Gen. That was the 29th, and this was the 7th, also the 23rd, neither of those things had anything to do with sexuality, and the kid keeps getting them freakin' confus-- I mean there ain't nothing wrong, with-- now that we know what sexuality is. It's not the freakin' physical act. It's the kind of stuff that Jay, ended up getting shoved into Eros, and then Eros got corrupted and that is STILL a huge freakin' part of this problem because it means that we were taking that and making it synonymous with the other half. *pause* The physical stuff. That's literally not what sexuality is. No. geez, didn't you get the memo? *pause, frustrated sigh* The mem-- the memo is-- y'know what, you know Infi? How we were all like, "why the heck is Infi so bloody sensual when he's not even a sexual being?" Like, what the heck? We figured it out, it's because this sexuality stuff, it deals with creation energy, which is life energy, which you don't need the freakin' physical thing for, which is what all the corrupted voices are tied to, y'notice? They're tied to that, and not the actual energy that's involved in this stuff? Which is what this is about? It's about wanting that. It's that bloody "merge drive," which he hasn't talked about in months and yet I know he still has that going on but he keeps thinking it's sexual and it’s NOT, for heaven's sake Jake it isn't. …Now I'm saying "Jake," and that shows how ticked I am because I'm referring to you by that kid… feels like I could yell that at him too. That's kinda where this stuff came from in the first place, was him thinking that was literally that same freaking thing, and-- that is nonsense, Jay for heaven's sake it's nonsense. It's not the same bloody thing! I don't care what the Mormons told you. I don't care what the heck they told you that you had to-- whatever the heck what they were doing, forget what they did! Wipe the static out of your head, forget it! That doesn’t apply to you, just freaking forget it, Jay! *pause* I know. Genesis is saying I'm getting off topic, I'm getting distracted-- I've been talking for-- holy swords, 8 minutes, and probably 15 minutes in the therapists office, geez, kid… I'm always the one trying to get you back in shape.
*pause* Someone's trying to make me-- freakin' front-split… it's-- it's the, whoever is identified with this body. Sheesh; I gotta put my own, energy overlay over this stuff. That makes it
seriously surreal to look down and see this garnet on my finger, you know that Jay? 'Cause this stuff is yours. It's yours and it's CZ's. What I'm trying to say about that is… *pause* Genesis has a good point, he says is it somethin'-- "is that something that could be put into words?" and it ain't. It really isn't. *pause* 'Cause I look at that stuff, kid, and I see dedication. I see what I see when I look at the both of you two, okay? And I don't want that getting corrupted because-- you do realize, kid, that the reason that's-- that was so freakin' important to me is because for years, I didn't unders-- *laugh* well, not that I didn't understand… it's that I was forbidding-- forbidden, from being vulnerable or open in the way that you two are with each other. And then when I saw that stuff with you people, and it started getting through the chinks in my armor… I mean… geez. Kid, that means a lot to me, y'know? Cause you taught me how to… you pretty much… taught me how to love, all right? As cheesy as that sounds, its true. If it weren't for you, kid… I, don't think I'd have figured this out… y'know, in a way that, wasn't attached to pain and punishment and stuff. And then with you and CZ and… with the way… geez. It kinda just taught me that there was different ways to relate to people than burying a bleedin' axe in their skull all the time to show that I care? But… *sigh* really, kid, you two have something, all right? You really do. And, I mean, yes you and Infi are close, but there is something between you and CZ that just can't be imitated-- don't lose that, for heaven's sake, kid… don't confuse it with this other nonsense because that's not what it is. *pause* Yeah. I mean seriously, Gen is saying, you-- yeah, but I already said that. geez, how many times do I have to say it before it freakin' registers, kid? You understand this sexuality stuff and that's why you were getting it confused. Because although-- it is literally-- you can put the two things together, and get something that's totally not what you were going for. And that's what the corrupted people, were doing, that's what they did with Julie for heaven's sake, don't drag her back into that living hell as well because that was literal hell for the both of you, and I do NOT want to see her dragged into this stuff too. NOT after her, she-- f-finally dragging herself out of this Tar stuff, okay? Pink is affection. Pink is pure affection and compassion and that stuff and the fact that Pink, got shoved into the sexuality stuff with lust, that is not just nonsense, it's evil. And I know what Q said back then and since then I think that freaking word got burned into your brain, and you know what I say? shut up, Q, for saying that-- no offense to that kid, but seriously-- shut up, for saying that when you didn't realize what the heck you were doing to my kid's brain. shut up. And buzz off. And Jay, you need to get that entirely of your head because it's nonsense! And I do not want you wr-- getting that bloody word, confused with CZ, because he's not capable of that.
Y-y'know, you were talking about translation issues, kid? You ever wonder if maybe Q
didn’t understand the side of it that INFI understands?? That his normal human body and brain had no other freaking way to translate that stuff because he only understood that side of it? He saw those two pieces of this one single thing, he never had the experience that you have had, with Infi-- that JULIE, never even had, until she was with Infi two bloody days ago, and we had a freaking meltdown because SHE didn't understand that stuff until then either. Genesis is saying "Laurie calm down"-- I'm trying to calm down, Gen, but I'm FURIOUS, okay?? I'm actually furious. Because that's seriously where this stuff came from, it's because Q freakin' told you that there was lust involved and for heaven's sake, there WASN'T. I know CZ better than Q ever bloody will, almost as well as you do, and you know I have every right and experience in saying that stuff. Because I've been with him when you were with him kid, and I've caught pieces of what he's actually feeling and there is not a single ounce of lust in it, and if Q is going to tell you that there was, FORGET HIM. There wasn't. *voice breaks* And for heaven's sake, if that's what you're picking up when you say to "stop doing the Q thing" then kid, for heaven's sake, you need, to fix your distorted perspective because that is not what is happening. Go talk to Infi, okay? You and CZ and In- Infi seriously need to get the heck back together because when the three of you are together there's no bloody confusion and you know it. Because Infi refuses to let you see, the freakin' side that Q made you think was there, because Infi doesn't deal with that either, I mean for heaven's sake you thought it did and you were projecting that on him and that's how the poor guy got so bloody sick! He was diseased, he almost DIED. Did you forget that?! Genesis, heaven's sake, if I wanna yell I'm gonna yell I'm ticked. *pause* Gen you're not allowed to front, let me know. *pause* Genesis is yelling now-- *sigh* aah, geez. He says to tell you, that he loves you too, and you won't let him get close to you, because, you keep confusing it with that stuff. And good! I'm glad you're mad about that because that's nonsense. *pause, sigh* But yeah, you're getting everything confused, Jay. This Q stuff, is literally based on him not freaking understanding a bloody thing. FORGET him! All right? You're not the person who was fronting back then, yes those mem-- those memories are attached to you now, because you're the main fronter, but, even if we have to drag out Cannon or Spinny or whoever the heck actually dealt with that stuff, and tell them that it was nonsense? We will do it. Point of the matter is, kid… forget that. It's not your life, there was a Scratch, there was a freaking Scratch-- that's in a dead timeline!! That shouldn't even apply! If you have no other hope-- yeah, Gen, seriously, get the big eyes because this is important stuff… if you have no other source of hope but that, think of it. October 2012, is a dead timeline. We moved on from that stuff. And I don't care if the only reason you're holding on to that is because of the channel. Think about what you've had with CZ since then. You don't need to go through somebody else to feel that, he loves you and you love him, you don't need a middleman!! For heaven's sake, Jay, just go upstairs and talk to him, he's right there. You are outsourcing your own love and that ticks me off, okay? …Geez, kid. I mean, listen, I've been around Infi once. That close. …I don't know how to freakin' explain that sort of emotional maelstrom that I got from him but the fact that you describe Chaos with those same two words says a lot to me.
*pause* I'm repeating myself, kid. Point of the matter is, this Q stuff is nonsense, we need to get together and talk tonight-- you, me, CZ, maybe Infi, maybe Genesis, Genesis is raising his hand and we
should let him in… *pause* He says he never talked to Q; *shaky laugh* thank God! So he should know. And I mean nothing against those two kids. Mel was a really sweet kid. Q was a great kid too! But for heaven's sake Jay, they didn't have the whole freaking picture. Yeah, Mel's technically a water kid but they feel totally freaking different from Chaos, okay? It’s a whole different animal with those two. *sigh* They were close enough in terms of… y-y-you can't put, you can't that stuff into words, okay? It was water, it was huge, it was all-encompassing, it was emotional. But, Mel understood that, I think, better than Q did. *sigh* geez I'm slipping. I'm gonna let somebody else front… but, kid, for heaven's sake, talk to me, all right? We gotta figure this stuff out, I'm sl-- the reason I'm slipping is because I'm not used t… my overlay isn't matching, outside, when I'm like this. But--- I love you kid, okay? For heaven's sake, I love the life outta you, you mean more to me than anything else in the freaking world, and when I see this stuff happen between you, and CZ, and Genesis, and Infi, and-- Genesis don't be looking at me like that, you know it's the truth. Kid, I love ya and I love your kid *laugh* just as much as I love you and for heaven's sake, *voice breaks* I don't want to see this stuff tearing you people apart. *sniff* I mean… I don't know why the heck that just came back into my brain, but… when that stuff happened… ah, geez, was it this January? …It had to be. When you went straight-up crazy, and you-- *dry laugh* nearly freakin' killed me… tore my bloody stomach out. Kid you realize I was willing to risk my life for your sake? And you nearly eviscerated me? And I still came running back to try and save your life? But the fact is… there was something Chaos said, and he basically said that he didn't know how to tell his daughter, that he didn't know… whether or not to tell her "I don't know if your other dad loves you anymore?" Do you have any idea how much that-- *voice strained, stops* …it breaks my heart, kid. The fact that that was actually something he had to consider at some point in time. And yeah, guess what? That's a dead timeline too. That stuff was erased. And if there's anything that gives me hope it's the fact that that stuff is gone. And that's not tied to our timeline any more but INFI IS. Okay?? Infinitii is in this timeline, he was born from this timeline… and the fact that he was born from this timeline means that Xenophon was too, for heaven's sake, because that’s his… that's her mother. All right?
*pause, sigh* Man. I'm really torn up over this. Because now that I can finally see exactly what's playing into the fact that you're terrified of Chaos when he looks at you because you're thinking it's that kid from Utah and it’s
not… *sigh* Genesis says, I… "I think you made your point, Laurie!" Yeah, I think I have too, I've been talking for 18 bloody minutes. But geez, kid, I don't wanna be the person coming out and telling your therapist all these problems when you can tell her the same exact thing yourself… heaven's sake kid, heaven's sake. *pause* Listen, I love you… and I love CZ, as, my legit BFF, all right? Genesis too, and I love your kid but there is something between you and CZ and Infi that I can never hope to emulate, because… *dry laugh* I can't bloody wrap my brain around that stuff. All I know is that I watch you two people and it's a religious experience… and I don't want to see that corrupted, all right? I don't want to see you trying to write that stuff down by someone else's experience-- their experiential rules. Fact of the matter is I'm trying to make a parallel between the religious exper-- maybe-- let's-- you know what? That's probably the bloody problem. It's not religious, it's spiritual. This is the heart and soul, kid, and you're trying to say it's something that's either Mormon or Christian and that's just missing the point. That kind of labeling is total nonsense, and if you try to say it isn't-- sheesh, Genesis you're right, I've gotta stop yelling. Kid, listen to this when you get home, talk to me, we've gotta have a Xanga session tonight, tomorrow is Friday, I don't know what the heck's gonna happen Friday but we need to talk. The instant you get your ass home you sit it the heck down at that computer and let's talk about this stuff. Okay? We need to have this figured out for Tuesday. I've got it figured out, but I want to talk to you, both of you about it-- kid don't you freaking dare chicken the heck out on me, because I know you want to talk about this just as much as I do, but the walls are around your heart now instead of mine, and that breaks my heart down, seeing that stuff, because I don't want the walls to move I want them to disappear and if I've gotta drag Infi in here to do that then I swear I will. I will drag him in here, and we will demolish every single wall around anybody, I don't care if I'm curled up on the floor bawling my freaking eyes out, kid if it means that you're gonna see something without this bloody obstacle in front of your eyes for the first time in how many months? It'll be worth every iota of pain I have to deal with, all right? I don't care what I have to suffer. I don't care if I have to take a knife to the face. *laugh* If it means that you'll be able to look at CZ with the same eyes you looked at him with last year… and July 7th? Not on these bloody confusing days. I want you to look at him and see him and not this ghost of a kid from Salt Lake City because for heaven's sake if I have to get on Facebook and chew him the heck out I will. All right? Point of the matter is, kid, don't forget the truth here. Check your freaking facts! Talk to Jo, talk to Infi, talk to me! Just-- if you're lost, I mean-- geez why the heck am I not saying talk to Chaos? For heaven's sake… kid, he's your other half! You're freaking married to him, he's your husband, you're his husband, for heaven's sake… "cosmically inseparable" means just that, kid. All right? I know that truth just as well as you do and you keep bloody ignoring it because you're terrified for some freaking reason, I don't know why! Why the heck are you so scared? I'm not scared! *laugh* heaven's sake, I'm more scared of Infi than I'll ever be of CZ, and the only reason I'm scared of--  wait, sheesh, that's probably the point, isn't it? 'Cause Infi tears my walls down. When I'm around Infi it makes me feel like I'm totally bloody open and I've never had armor in my life. And I'm covered in scars that you refuse to even look at, kid. I'm covered in-- in graves. *deep breath* Old and deep graves that you won't even acknowledge that happened. And you know why that breaks my heart? It's because… the motivation behind that stuff was always the same and that's why I hate this hacking situation 'cause for heaven's sake kid, now that I see it, *voice breaks* the reason that you let yourself be dragged into this stuff is 'cause they were doing the same thing to you they were doing to Julie. *sniff* …You went into this disaster looking for love and they told you that that wasn't what you really wanted and that's an absolute lie. You never wanted the-- the frankly criminal acts they passed off as love or romance or whatever the heck. No one does, not deep down, ever. They've all been lied to, too. No, all of you, and especially you, kid-- you wanted love, real love. And that’s the only thing Chaos will ever give you and if you think that it's not? …I'm gonna drag you, and him, and Infi, and me, into one room, and then I'm gonna leave… and I'm gonna leave you in there with Infi and Chaos, and then I'm gonna tell Infi to leave, and you're gonna be stuck there, until that wears off, and you're gonna be s-- forced to just look at him with-- clear eyes for the first time in I don't even know what the heck I'm trying to say. *voice breaks* I'm torn up about this situation, kid. *sniff* I'm your protector. I'm the violet voice up here. I'm supposed to make sure everybody in the System… *sigh* freakin' functions, aiite? …And I don't know why, but… I don't know if it's because-- or, not even 'because,' but if it's the reason why I ended up getting that Angel Helmet handed to me? But I feel like that stuff's something I've gotta protect too. Geez… *laugh* Listen, kid... I love your daughter, okay? She's the sweetest thing… *sigh* and if you can look at her other father and say anything… that's not the complete truth, then I don't know where you're looking, kid. *voice breaks* Look at her and then look at him. You won't get confused, I guarantee it. Seriously, you can't-- you're looking at two different realities kid, I'm gonna hit stop on this, there's 4:44 right in front of me, there was 5:55 on here… God, come on, give me some synchronicity, okay?? Loud as anything. Just… somewhere. For me and for the kid. I gotta see something. Gen says I'm looking too hard. I probably am. I'm just bloody desperate. Everything feels like there's synchronicity behind it, everything feels like it could be relevant right now, kid. And I think that's more synchronicity than seeing triple numbers everywhere I look. *pause, laugh* That could be something. We got three double-Os in a row, and if that means anything it's three freakin' infinity symbols. And then 333 right in front of-- what the heck! *laugh* Gen is, is gawking at-- there you go.
…Kid, I'd say that’s relevant enough. I've gotta leave, I am literally burning myself out, I really… don't wanna deal with this stuff. We're at E.N., we're gonna be there in like five seconds, and I want-- if you're not gonna front, I'll let Jo front or somebody, or the AP or something… point of the matter is kid, I love you, so freakin' talk to me… we've got the truth here, it's unearthed, it's dug the heck up, from, wherever the heck it was… let's just get this… bloody acknowledged for sure, okay kid? --sheesh, where the heck am I gonna park? Looks like we're going to the lower lot. Why the heck are there so many people at E.N. today? what the heck. Ah well, we're parking back here. …But kid, I know, that in your heart, you understand this just as well as I do, otherwise I wouldn't be able to
get this stuff, it's there… if you're tied to White and Black energy that means that you can tie int-- you can tie into this stuff just as well as I can, you know what I'm trying to say. Kid, don't blind yourself to the truth, all right? Don't. Don't ever blind yourself to this. *pause* Gen is saying, just, close up. Yeah… you're right, I'm just gonna close this stuff up.
Kid… talk to me. That's all I'm gonna say. It's just… when you hit stop on this, whenever you're going to re-listen to it, talk to me for heaven's sake. Okay? We will get this figured out-- you're not broken, nothing is broken, nothing is wrong, nobody is evil up here. *pause* Just… sheesh. Feels like there's something I should say to close it up, Gen… *pause* Genesis says to remind you that we all love ya. And y'know, maybe that's the only thing. Love conquers all, y'know? The only thing that can beat the hell out of the Tar. …Maybe that’s what you're losing sight of, kid. Maybe you're getting too bloody confused in trying to
label that stuff, that you're forgetting what it actually is. Go spend some time with Infi. Have him rip your walls down and then tell me what you see when that's not in front of your eyes.

 



 

 

 

dec 12

Dec. 12th, 2013 12:10 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

"Take It All" by Todd Rundgren is our "System song," if you will.

It's become a sort of ritual for us to listen to this on the drive home from therapy sessions, as it reminds us of the bigger picture in spite of the old pain, and the hope we all refuse to lose sight of.
We may have been born from pain, true... but there's a stronger thing keeping us together now.

----------------------------------------------------

@ 12:16 am


So we just found this almost-an-hour slowdown of the Jurassic Park theme, of all things?
We're playing it over speakers in the Underground, and Knife's so moved by it ("I've never heard anything like this before") that the man's actually tearing up and hanging on Laurie's arm for emotional support. But it's just as moving to see someone in here so affected by music, too.

He doesn't have his own page so we're posting this on the main account, for us to all remember later.
We need more nights like this, completely free of pain, with everyone just sitting around together in awe of the beauty of life.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------
 

@12:26 am

listening to this https://soundcloud.com/birdfeeder/jurassic-park-theme-1000-slower
knife is actually crying from how moved he is by the music
he was hanging off laurie's arm earlier, overwhelmed, saying he just needed to 'hold on to someone'
now theyre sitting on a couch in the underground meeting room just listening
knife apologized for being so emotional but laur said "don't you dare censor that"
she said when beauty makes you respond to it in kind, you let that happen however it wants to
knife's wiping tears from his eyes with the palm of his hand, just this really genuine motion
it really struck a chord with me so i'm writing it down

sugar is sitting on the floor next to the unnamed "angry girl" that holds the rage towards the parents
they're trying to work together and be friends, they're both technically protectors of the innocents
she doesn't have a name yet but i'm sure we'll find one soon enough
she's helping us build her subeta avatar, she actually tried to draw herself to help us see her hair?
so that was really cool too.
sugar said she's been slipping badly but i think this camaraderie will really help them both

earlier, laurie, leon, infi and i were just listening to choral music in infi's realms
as we were walking by the christmas tree downstairs
laurie and leon were practicing channeling music, they were both euphoric over it
but that was another 30 minutes of peace and community and we need that

that is it for today, just wanted to record that.
the little things are what really matter i think.
theres so much joy hidden in this system, we tend to lose sight of it with the trauma stuff
but it never breaks, its never lost

laurie said, "stop trying to 'fix' the road you're lost on; just turn around and get on a different road"
jay keeps thinking he's broken but he's not, no one here is, no one ever is
we just lose sight of our deeper natures sometimes.
but its getting harder to forget now.
lately we've all been so aware of the bigger picture here
and that's really beautiful too.
so it's like we're all a part of the music in our own way

sorry, battery dying, see you tomorrow after therapy

 



 

 

nov 18

Nov. 18th, 2013 10:01 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

 


Stream-of-consciousness entry for today as a LOT happened, since we were out of the house.

- shopping day, started out hilariously. we ended up talking about those "novi stars" dolls some young social got obsessed with the other day, I said I did love vera tabray's design, but the fashion-centered personality she apparently had didn't sit well with me? laurie asked me to explain that, but as I did, she retorted every line with a totally different perspective that made me realize I was actually being very judgmental, and kind of shallow; who cares if vera loved fashion, that was her choice, and it didn't make her (or anyone else) less of a person. that was humbling, I sincerely apologized, i didn't realize i was doing that. laurie said to be careful and not judge people just because I couldn't understand them from my own immediate viewpoint; if that happened again, she said, go and tell her about it and she'd help open my eyes, as she always did. but yeah, the reason that worked is because vera is a very fashion-conscious alien, but I forgot that laurie unironically thinks fashion is awesome. she said jo got her to appreciate it at first, but only he is actually interested in buying stuff-- laurie only likes the aesthetics, and actually has a great eye for it. anyway we then called jo in to continue the line of thought, jo got really excited about the dolls (he said they were super adorable), said he'd love to have one if he could find one he resonated with. I know at some point waldorf snuck in to see what jo was up to, she started teasing him about mlp ponies again (she wants him to get one to match hers), really we were all cracking up at this point. the funniest bit to me was that I had the novi stars jingle stuck in my head, jo started trying to hum it, laurie said she was going to figure out the words specifically to troll me with it.

- we had to stop at several places today, for price checks, groceries, and the like, so we had to manage our time very carefully. genesis was hanging out with me in the car, because I refused to put music on as I knew it would make me dissociate. I know we stopped at the local walmart first, because we walked down the toiletries aisle and I saw a sign that said "razors." well sure enough, razor tried to front, asking "why are they selling razors here?" mulberry and knife tried to explain that some humans used them to cut hair on their face, but razor was baffled by that because all the scruffy-faced men upstairs don't shave, and why would you use a razor to cut hair anyway? so that was rather amusing.

- about an hour later, we were stopping in another wal-mart for a price comparison, but we were getting VERY switchy due to the typical overload of being in public places (honestly we can't stay out for more than 3 hours or we become incapable of functioning). so whoever was fronting decided to call JAVIER to front, as he is awesome at grounding. so we managed to quickly find him and he took over for a bit. for a second he didn't know what he was doing-- there's an image flash of him standing in an aisle and saying "I literally have no idea what this stuff is even for"-- but immediately "george" spoke up and gave him the gist of things, telling him to just follow his lead as far as directions went. I don't know how long javier fronted, due to the instability of my own awareness at the time, but he had no trouble anchoring into the body and actually bypassed the lightheadedness for a while, which I am glad to see.

-looking back on that event, I've realized that the "logic voice trio" has a very interesting job; they tend to "watch out" for whoever is currently fronting, and when there's fast switching or confusion as to what we're supposed to be doing, they will give data and guidance to prevent total disaster. that's actually an incredibly helpful thing for us to have going on, in light of how troublesome switching would otherwise be for everyone!

- oh yeah, we had to stop at a toys r' us to check those novi stars for jo-- he even tried to front for a bit, but he wanted to look at everything and it was getting disorienting. hilariously, they had a nita light doll there, the first time we'd seen that one-- and not only did she glow in the dark, but she also had this brilliant purple hair. I laughed and showed laurie, she looked at it for a second, then said "that is fucking awesome, now you're making me want one." jo thought this was hilarious, started teasing her about it, but laurie said she was serious, that was really cute, too bad it was exorbitantly expensive. jo then asked me to show him some of the monster high dolls, as he was interested in what they looked like, and then waldorf insisted we look at the mlp aisle. laurie said we were wasting time now as we couldn't buy this stuff anyway, but really we were just having fun and couldn't actually get angry about any of it.

- there was one instant I remember when we were in a kmart (still switchy so it's blurry); some ad came on the speakers where a kid said "hi, I'm david," and instantly david spoke up from inside, saying "that's not what I sound like," very confused. knife reassured him and said it was another little boy named david, not to worry. I also remember that, when I left the store, I remembered that the Undergrounders love the view from the parking lot (seriously it's at a high point so from up there, you can see the surrounding local cities all around you in the hills), so I impulsively jumped up on the back bumper of the van and hung on with one arm, laughing as I looked out at the mountains from that extra bit of height, sending them the imagery. it was an instant of spontaneity that is extremely rare for us (thanks to having that darn buffer always going), and it felt pretty brilliant actually.

- after that we stopped at the health food store; we bought more gingers for celebi, as well as colored tea candles for the other Centralites-- except Waldorf, as they had no blue ones in stock. She said that was okay, but Jo got really sad about that, and I peripherally saw him hug her sincerely in response. I also got some peppermints for myself because I am addicted to minty things, when we walked outside genesis goaded me to try one on the spot, I did and they were great. gen impatiently asked if they were worth getting, I jokingly said "this is the best decision I've made in weeks," he laughed at that too.

- my last major stop was the local farmer's market, for whatever reason there's a quick flash that knife apparently tried to drive on the road down there? but he was getting confused by the road signs, and was paranoid about whether or not he could work the gas pedal correctly? so he didn't stay for long. anyway at the market I bought seven squashes, a big head of lettuce, and a basket of beets, they actually asked me if I was buying for a restaurant. I laughed and said no, I just have a limited diet so I tend to stock up on vegetables. seriously that was super funny to me. also, celebi drove for a bit on the way out, I have one memory flash of her sassily telling genesis "I know how to drive" and munching on one of her gingers. genesis asked "aren't you like twelve" to which she said driving was super easy, anyway the ap took care of most of it, but she "missed flying."

- I was in the mall for a few minutes, I know that because we walked past the same lingerie section julie had drooled over back when she was still on our side, genesis and I both said we wished she hadn't gone bad again. jo pushed us into a hot topic for a minute, but he didn't see anything he liked. amusingly as soon as he said that, genesis literally shoved me out of the store, well as 'literally' as he can when he can't make actual physical contact, but he tried! he knows I tend to get all trance-y and lose time, so he didn't want that happening in there when we really just needed to get home and calm down at this point. however the mall had its big christmas tree up in the middle, gen wanted to go see it, so we walked over and admired it for a bit. I pointed to a corner store and said that last night, I had suddenly remembered that there was a store there in my youth called "natural wonders," and it was really gorgeous; it had a huge impact on me as a kid but I had literally forgotten about it until now. genesis said he remembered me telling him about it ages ago, but it was cool that I was able to remember it again now, too. genesis did try to "race me" up a ramp on the way back, I joked that I didn't want the mall cops asking me what I was doing, because if I tried to explain that I was racing him they'd "toss me in the loony bin." genesis cracked up, said "a true friend goes to the loony bin with you!" I retorted that it'd be his fault we were in it, but he shrugged and said "still; it'd be worth it for the racing." either way it was hilarious.

- I randomly stopped at a grocery store on the way home, as I'd never been there before and wanted to see what they had. but in one aisle there was a random stand full of beanie babies, one of them was a "2008 holiday bear," but its hat(?) had been torn off, leaving nothing but strings sticking out of it, so it just looked like a plain disheveled brown bear now. surprisingly-- or not-- as soon as I went to turn away, minty jumped in, said she wanted to save it. I said we couldn't save every bear ever, but she was making puppy dog eyes at me, said it looked sad and hurt, and she could use it as a messenger, it would be happy if it was important instead of abandoned. I considered this-- I'm a softie when it comes to the requests of system members-- but genesis spoke up and told her no, we didn't have the money to spare. minty pouted, but gen ushered me out before I gave in.

- I am vaguely aware that both zwei and einsatz fronted on the way home? zwei was trying to sing but got miffed as there were no songs on with lyrics she knew. she was talking to genesis but I don't know about what. however, then "woohoo (fkj remix)" came on and she said her brother would love it, so she switched out and let einsatz in. genesis was trying to tell them not to switch while driving, especially since einsatz tends to get lost in the music like I do. what stands out about this is that einsatz seemed unable to talk unless he was lip-syncing lyrics? he kept trying to apologize to genesis but didn't know how, was grasping for sign language but we have no data for that so he was trying to at least give the impression. genesis was surprised, asked if he was mute? einsatz shrugged, he didn't seem sure either, but he made it apparent that he wasn't able to converse like his sister. either way he checked out after a minute or two and I know for a fact that jayce took over, as we had one more grocery store to stop at for an errand. I know he was talking to the logic voices in the store, but when he's out memory is hard for me to access so I can't really tell you what else he did.

- unfortunately, when we got home the mother was there, and as a result we weren't able to unwind thanks to the massive stress and noise she brings with her. so the entire evening is a total nauseous blur, sorry about that.

- memory picks up at… 8pm? 5 hours after we got home, mind. literally, all I know is that we were in the bedroom, and suddenly sugar was fronting, screaming and swearing "don't you fucking dare" at some unknown offender. then she called knife, he asked what was wrong? she said we were almost hacked (WHAT), then stormed into the kitchen and started digging on top of the refrigerator for matches. knife worriedly warned her to be careful, what if someone caught her fronting, she couldn't blow our cover or we'd be in major danger. sugar said she didn't care, she was pissed off, and if anyone bothered her she'd answer them honestly. (the mother did try to talk to her, but she refused to respond to the birth name; she walked into the bathroom and nearly started crying, "why does everyone call us THAT name," as it's tied to a very negative individual upstairs.) anyway she took four matchbooks into the bedroom, sat down, said she was going to light the colored candles we bought, to try and re-focus everyone's energy. so she started cutting the plastic off them, carefully-- knife said it was an "honor" to do so as the candles belonged to Central, sugar said she knew-- but when she reached the orange one, she stopped, said she was afraid because that was tied to sexuality. knife said he was afraid of it too, but if it was somehow linked to lynne, he had faith she would manage it safely, without anyone getting hurt. still she didn't want to unwrap it, let alone burn it.

- there's a very strong memory of this next part due to the data involved, so let me write down as much as I can. ultimately, sugar lit the 3 lower color candles (not the violet one; no one wanted to mess with laurie's color without a major reason to), then just sat there to meditate by them-- but she stopped almost immediately, looking shocked, said there was something being triggered by the candles? well, immediately the logic-alter trio spoke up, asked what exactly was triggering it, maybe they could find the memory, or at least open the archives so memories were accessible? so sugar moved above the candles again, eyes closed, catching the heat and light, but she couldn't tell what it was. still, she said it was specifically the heat on her face that felt familiar. so the logics were trying to find a match, told her to do it again-- and the memory flash she then picked up was that of the madrigal dinners from when I was a child. she had no idea what it was save for the name and the fact that it happened in winter, then she paused and suddenly exclaimed "it's fire and ice!" she then tied it to me, said maybe that's why I felt tied to both those elements without conflict, as they both felt like they had strong roots in this old, protective memory? knife seemed intrigued too, he said maybe so. sugar asked if he wanted to see the memory for himself, so he tuned into the memory too, but he got a stronger one-- the memory of holding a small lit white candle in the hands, everyone singing christmas carols, surrounded by warm firelight and shadow and community. it was just a snapshot, but knife actually started tearing up a bit, said "that is beautiful." he asked mulberry if she wanted to see, she said sure. but when she tried to catch the memory, she instead got a memory of when I used to be an altar server, and lit the altar candles in the back room, I think? they were shocked, how many memories were tied to the sensation of flame? knife asked david if he wanted to see what it was like, so he fronted, but instantly someone outside the room made a loud banging noise, scared him out of fronting, he started to cry. knife hugged him and said it was okay, he was safe, that wouldn't hurt him. jeremiah held david's hand for support as he fronted again, he got a different memory too, I think it was another church one? either way someone got the christmas mass image, with all those tiny candle lights illuminating the building. whatever david saw, he calmed down and said it felt "warm and safe," sugar said she had felt that too, it was pretty amazing. then david told marigold to look at it too, she was really panicky and scared, didn't want to get burnt, was actually crying in a hiccupy way when she fronted. the others told her to try talking in the body, to say her name, maybe that would help her anchor in and, but she shook her head as she said that would be scary. so jeremiah held her hand too and david gave her support, and she cautiously moved over to the candles too. again, she got a different memory: surprisingly, the memory of picnics in the local state part, above the fire pits, with the burning charcoal under the grates. she described it as a "metal box with lines in it," outside. it took the logic people a few moments to figure out what it was, but when they got it, everyone was even more amazed. marigold and david asked if they could go there on a picnic, it seemed nice. knife said it was winter now so they couldn't; the only memories they had of that were in summer. but if it was open in the winter, maybe they could try. the last person to front in this was jeremiah, honestly that's moving to look back on-- he immediately got really bad body dysphoria, started getting a panic attack, knife had to talk him through it. then jeremiah kept feeling his face where his beard would be, trying to ground, it did help. but when he moved into the flame, the memory he got was all votive candles, in the basement of the local basilica. and honestly I can't tell you what the reaction was to that, because the next thing I can see is jeremiah cupping his hands around all three candles, tearing up and whispering that the memories were beautiful. but then he actually spoke, his voice breaking, and asked knife if he could pick up the red candle. knife said yes, as long as he was careful. so he did, holding it front of his face, but then he kept trying to touch the flame. knife said he would burn himself, but jeremiah was determined to (although he didn't succeed, either in touching it or getting hurt). either way he said something to the effect of "the flame is so protective, but it still burns." it was just fascination at how it could hold such strong memories of safety and warmth, and still hurt you if you got too close to it. I get the strong impression that he was thinking a lot about javier with this but I cannot tell you anything for sure. oh, I do know that they all picked up on the scent of the red candle then-- all cloves and spice-- and sugar exclaimed that somehow it smelled like christmas. I was aware enough now to step in and confirm that, they asked why? and why was christmas in general such a significant time for everyone upstairs? I said that there was just a lot of spices around christmas that smelled like that, and christmas was a pain-free holiday for me, so that candle held one of the safest scents in the world to me as a result. then I kind of nodded to jeremiah and said that oddly that spiciness did match javier somehow. which was really cool. unfortunately I think someone walked in the room then because the memory cuts off and now it's 1am, whoa what

- I have this weird impression that sherlock fronted for a minute today, at the request of the other data vocies? I think it was with the candles. they needed to find some info and couldn't find it, so they called him in to do so, and he was able to easily. either way, good to see him again, he hasn't been out in a while (due to his bad habit of lording over our therapy sessions; dude I know you like talking shop but we all need to participate in those!).

- oh wait, no, there IS one flash from around 10:30? it's surprising too-- the body is standing at the kitchen table, but SPICE is fronting, making mint tea, breathing that in to calm herself down. and what do you know, minty popped in upstairs, said "that's my favorite tea you know," spice said she did know, she hoped it would help her sleep. minty smiled at the reference, and asked who she was. spice tiredly introduced herself, said she was only fronting because the body was in a lot of pain after whatever we ate earlier, and her job was to take that away from people, but it was depressing. minty looked sad, said she hoped it didn't hurt bad. spice said she could deal with it. then minty paused, said "hey, we both have names of spicy stuff," then added that she had decided they were now friends-- and spice could talk to her whenever she wanted to, if she needed a friend or some support when she was tired or lonely. spice genuinely smiled at that, and thanked her.

- there is also one flash from heaven knows when, of minty underground and THIS FREAKIN' BEAR BEHIND HER. I think he was talking to jayce (who did front for a significant amount of time this evening apparently, but I don't know for what reason), either way the bear was briefly explaining the odd teddy-messenger system he has going on, said it was important? but he was being cryptic, and whoever was talking didn't continue the conversation, so I have no idea what the deal was there. minty said something about a "teddy bear picnic" but she was apparently just referencing something she had heard, and hoped would be fun. still, finally, confirmation that the bear DOES exist!

-lastly TODAY WAS NATHANIEL'S BIRTHDAY! I would have done something for him, but when I peeked upstairs to wish him well, I realized that he was spending the day with leon, so I smiled and let them be. I'm not surprised though; they really love each other, and nat has died so many times that the fact that he still has a 'birthday' to celebrate probably means more to him as a celebration of life than it does to the rest of is. either way happy birthday bro. I remember a time when we all wondered if we'd ever get to see you again, so having you back with us now, happier than ever, really means a lot. may you have many many more years to celebrate!

 

 

nov 17

Nov. 17th, 2013 09:28 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

 

Hey kids, this is Jay, updating entirely by myself for once. As for why… well, I don't know if it counts as meditation in any traditional sense, but I just spent close to three solid hours in headspace with Infinitii and CZ, and I feel so completely surrounded and embraced by love that I could cry from the incredible bliss of it.
It's been months since we were able to do anything even vaguely like this... sure, we tried back on the 8th, but since I was still frozen emotionally it didn't get very far. So having something like this happen barely 10 days later is just incredible. That's massive progress and recovery both. It's a lot of hope for me.

I'm going to write this stream-of-consciousness style, because refinement is tiring and I need to get this down as quickly as possible. Also, just anote: even when it's beautiful, headspace is naturally really weird, thanks to it being 50% subconscious, so to speak... and because so much of my normal headspace experience involves heavy-duty healing, thanks to my role up here. So if any social fronters want to delete or censor this because "that's too bizarre and I don't want it publicized," remember, it wasn't your experience, so you have no authority to edit it. Thank you.


- I was with infi for an hour this morning, starting at 3am, as I couldn't sleep. (i was in my stained-glass form at the time as well). it was really beautiful; we were in a basilica-like place again, just talking. it struck me how they always look like the national shrine; that place had a big impact on headspace). we walked up to the baldachin altar (like this but without the trees, and no actual altar on it; just the steps up to a circle platform), infi sat down on it, looking thoughtful, then just looked up at me and motioned for me to move closer. when I did, he just reached out and simply said, "make love to me." taken aback but nevertheless moved, I stepped closer, then uncertainly asked him if he was sure he wanted to do that? he caught my hesitation and sternly clarified, "I didn't say have sex with me." that was like a lightbulb went off in my head, of course he didn't, but I didn't realize I had been assuming so much about his motives too. again, infi knows I tend to think in black-and-white, so he quickly added, "but don't assume that's what other people mean when they say that," before clarifying that I never had to worry about him having that sort of motivation.
so… we did? but mind you, being with infi is absolutely insane, because it is literally the same sort of total openness and passionate emotions and other close things that most people associate (or maybe only get) with sex, except there's none of that in it. so I don't dissociate either, which is awesome, because I usually look in the wrong places for that sort of intense intimacy and end up walking straight into more trauma. anyway that took a solid hour, I remember I was literally seeing stars when we connected, rainbow loops too, not the first time that has happened. I realized how much love I was feeling and asked infi if maybe we should get chaos involved in this. he said yes, but only if he was willing, and only if it would be mutual between all three of us. so he asked, did chaos love him at all? I said probably, I know he cared about him, and besides the three of us had spent a very significant morning together back in april or so. but infi reached up to touch my face and quietly repeated, "but does he love me?" and again, the significance of that caught me off guard. I realized that I didn't give infi the credit he deserved with this-- yes, he was literally willing to do anything with anyone who asked, but I hadn't realized that he had one unflinching criterion even then, and that was that they had to be willing to love him the way he was forever willing to love them. so I responded that I wasn't sure if cz loved infi like that, I didn't feel they knew each other well enough yet, but knowing cz, I was positive that there was the potential for it. infi nodded and said then let's bring him into this too. I managed to fall asleep not long after that, thank heavens, it was already after 4 by that time.

- I didn't get to tell laurie about that event until about noon today, but she was really moved by it, unsurprisingly. she said that infi and I were something else, similar to what cz and I were like together "but not exactly the same." then she asked, as always, if I remembered him yet? was I willing to give that a shot? I said no and yes, respectively; some part of me was scared, but I couldn't deny the truth I did feel, and so I was going to follow that. I then told her that infi and I already planned to bring him into things, and I jokingly asked if that was the sort of thing she'd be interested in watching. she laughed and said no, "you keep infi far away from me when he's with you two like that." I asked why, she said it was because she knew how intensely infi effervesced, and on top of cz and I, she didn't think she could handle that sort of emotional gravity. I asked if she was scared of it? she said not entirely. she wasn't afraid of what that would feel like, she was more scared of what it meant for her to open up like that. she said to remember what her job was. for years, being the voice of chastity and therefore julie's absolute opposite, she was the sole force standing between me and all those painful things. she had to be tough as nails, strong and unflinching, completely impervious to anything that would weaken her in the slightest. so she refused to feel barely any emotions other than anger for years, as they would be chinks in her armor… and if anything got through to her, our sole protector, then everyone else was done for. I realized with a sort of heartwrenching shock what this meant: for most of laurie's entire life, she COULDN'T be vulnerable in any sense, because it would kill her. it was literally lethal for her to open her heart, because then the things she was fighting would tear her to shreds. I quietly quoted a ring of endless light then, saying "if we aren't capable of being hurt, then we aren't capable of feeling joy." immediately she responded, just as quietly, "to love at all is to be vulnerable." and I loved her so much in that moment, because I realized that she wasn't entirely safe yet, and yet she was willing to risk her own life for the sake of finally being open enough to be hurt, to be vulnerable, because she had more love that I could even fathom, for not only me but also the entire System. so I just put my arms around her and rested my head on her shoulder, trying not to cry, but not saying anything. I loved her too much to speak in that moment. she put an arm around my shoulders in response, and tilted her head so it rested against mine, and I knew that she understood that.

- then at 6pm today, I was with infi again, red christmas lights everywhere at his behest (I still have this oddly deep resonance with red light, and the holidays are a great justification for surrounding myself in them). we were working with clearing hurt/ corrupted energy again; there are still some roots we're trying to remove, and in light of last night's sudden bizarre update in the archive (which I didn't read until today), we decided it would be a good idea to try and focus on those positive points, for the sake of emphasizing them instead of the lingering trauma memories.
I can't tell you much detail about that; I didn't dissociate, but since infi doesn't work with conscious awareness it is very hard to get clear, describable memories out of time spend with him. it's more of knowing, and intuition, than it is something concrete. similarly, the actual experiences are equally hard to stay rooted in, so we were constantly reminding each other not to slip, hold everything in your heart, etc. and of course, infi's insistence at always being in a church during healing attempts helps; not only is it holy and grounding, but hackers cannot get in, ahaha! we should use churches for things more often then.)
as for the actual energy analysis/clearing stuff, we ended up getting super clarity on an old truth: energy is just energy. perspective is everything; motives color things. ALSO, apparently the body/soul is incapable of feeling otherwise?? like to use the old trauma for an example, even though julie was trying to horrendously corrupt the Spectrum's pink energy (which holds affection and innocence), and so our original experiences with it hurt and were downright terrifying, that scary stuff was put there by her. it was not natural. and my heart knew, even during all that, that what she was doing wasn't true, it wasn't the truth at all.
also, infi and I realized we can do so much stuff purely upstairs, without any physical accompaniment, that was awesome. I lost my ability to see/ hear/ feel/ etc. things upstairs for a while, but now that it's coming back, I don't have to try and "imitate" stuff in the physical anymore (like I'd have to mouth my words, repeat all my body language, etc. in order for it to really register).
(I still have that red lotus mark on my abdomen btw, it's an energy bypass that infi put there back when I was consciously locking up everything out of fear, thus making healing impossible. it's not needed now, but still it seems only infi is able to use it. that's fine by me!)
notably, all my internal white energy was iridescent today (its natural color), I don't think it's been like that in months. so we went farther than usual with how deep we wanted to heal, because there wasn't a plague risk tonight, and so we could use that conscious creative energy without risk of accidentally making more trouble. oddly infi insisted on eating handfuls of it again. I'm not complaining-- there is something aesthetically fascinating about watching him do that-- but I curiously asked why he felt that was necessary? he didn't need to neutralize it, did he? infi said no, it was because eating pure white energy would help "balance out" any potentially plagued white energy still in him, that he couldn't neutralize normally, due to the original context of it getting in him in the first place (that fact is worrisome, as he did almost die from having plague stuck in him unknowingly before, and no one wants that to happen again). infi then repeated the "you are what you eat" thing my boss told him, said in any case he would rather eat positive and benevolent energy than corrupted stuff, which was his usual diet, so to speak. to reiterate, infi is literally the only thing in all of headspace that can actively turn corrupted energy back to its neutral state, but he has to eat it first, so he tends to go around swallowing all of it for the System's benefit, and that can get him horrendously ill if he isn't careful.
however white energy was only what I held internally, that got damaged by trauma-- the actual pain was stuck in the pink energy, but we had managed to clear that out so much over the past few months that we didn't have to touch it anymore. instead, we were checking out red energy today, the stuff both infi and I held as a ground, to make sure it wasn't also corrupted in some way (the red energy is strongly tied to blood and pain on some level). but when we found some and checked it out intuitively, it was astonishingly pure? there was no old "2008" anger or suffering tied to it whatsoever; instead, it was warm and loving, the exact same vibe I used to feel in it back when only I held the color, and the same vibe infi and I still use it for. so that was a welcome surprise. but then, infi and I wondered-- if this red energy was still so strongly tied to that "grounded and secure" feeling, and nothing negative as we feared, was that same safeness tied to javier as well? I was surprised at the implications, that would mean he was just as strongly able to love as I was when in that slot, and I wouldn't have readily associated that with him. infi said I shouldn't judge, or assume less of him, after all I didn't know him at all yet. to emphasize, he brought up the 7th, said it had surprised even him that javier had not only fought off two hacks without any slippage, but when infi had asked him to channel b/w energy in order to clear that out, he had easily and readily focused it all to his heart center, like it was the most natural thing in the world. and that was with INFI, someone who even laurie struggles to handle in terms of his emotional impact! so yeah, we were definitely underestimating javier. but that's really exciting, to realize just how beautiful an individual he most likely is at heart, and yet since he's so humble and casual about everything, we had completely overlooked that side of him… especially since his chosen anchor has always been "I want to ensure the safety and protection of everyone in this system, as I care deeply for them and want them to be taken care of." that's compassionate red energy in a nutshell!
so all that healing stuff went really well, which was awesome, but then of course infi decided hey, you're doing well for once, think you can pull off a heart connection like you used to? part of me was anxious: the thought of feeling that much emotion on such a powerfully intimate level was scaring some deep and hurt part of me. but I realized that that reaction was actually a great pointer to something I had to fix, and I told infi this. he was baffled by the fear reaction, asked when in the world did that start? I paused, tuning into it, then said it was when julie started specifically trying to imitate heart connections (a brazenly irreverent act) for the sole purpose of making me terrified of those too. and sadly it worked; for months I have been scared of them because they temporarily became linked to the trauma memories, and really I think that's what drove cz and I apart initially. infi got a really angry look as I explained this, and essentially said "then we need to prove her wrong." I knew he was right, and I knew that too, so I quietly told myself there was nothing to be afraid of, and tried to be as emotionally open as I possibly could despite it. well, in a very short time I didn't have to try anymore because infi's emotional field literally destroys every emotional wall it encounters, so about 60 seconds later I was already sobbing. thank god for this guy, seriously.
…the moment when we connected (yes, I managed to do that!) was beautiful, I don't know how much to publicize because those feel so damn sacred. infi wrapped himself around me like he always does, I think he kissed me too (I know he did at some point, completely unexpected as that is very rare for him)… but the single instant I clearly remember is when he pressed his chest so close to mine, I SWEAR I could almost feel his heartbeat in the physical. but upstairs I could practically see it, dear god it was gorgeous to the point of sanctity almost. since we were both in such high-energy forms, our hearts were not red, they were complimentary-- his was bright white like starlight, and mine was deep black like space. but we were so close, I couldn't tell us apart, I think I would have died from how that felt if the connection didn’t knock me off my feet first!
however… the strongest memory I have of all this was after we were done with the whole connection process, and were just kneeling in silence there on the altar dais together, facing each other. I noticed those odd external silver "ribs" infi has now, thought they were really lovely, unthinkingly reached out to touch them. I caught myself and stopped, but not before infi responded by simply crossing his arms over his head, essentially opening up completely to me. I swear I nearly burst into tears, it was such a simple and sincere act of trust and openness. I told him that, but he just looked at me in this completely inexpressible way and said, was there really any other thing he could have done? and I knew that he meant that not as an obligation, but as a natural loving choice. so in reply I carefully reached out and ran my fingers along those delicate silver bones, feeling both them and his shadowy substance beneath, so close to his heart, and I swear to you I loved him so much in that moment.

- 7pm, we both agreed we needed to get chaos in. so we went to the top-tier roof of Central for that (which actually has a bed with a "baldachin" canopy, like that altar we were just at (similar to this but much taller, longer, and less frilly), I didn't even realize that similarity until now).
cz had absolutely no problem with infi being there, which was awesome. infi brought up the love thing and cz looked very thoughtful at that; said he definitely could, he was naturally a little too loving for his own good the way it was. but infi said that wasn't why we called him in; on the contrary, he explained the healing he and I had just accomplished, and said that since now we had finally managed to break past that massive heart block I'd been suffocating under for months, he felt I needed to try and remember cz now. no ifs ands or buts, and no more postponing it out of fear. infi said it needed to happen now, while everything was in tune, as he strongly felt it was the right time. honestly I've been trying to find a date to devote to that effort, but infi was right; I kept putting it off. so again, I pushed away the instinctive but ungrounded fear, and said that if cz was up for it, then so was i. unsurprisingly, cz immediately melted into total emotional vehemence, said yes, please, he missed me too damn much to wait any longer to fix this either. I paused for a moment, still feeling the mental and emotional blocks against him, but despite that there was also still that knowing that he was important. so I held on to that, and felt the tiniest spark of hope light me up. in response, all I did was hold out my arms to him, the most honest action I'd taken around him in god knows how long. and immediately cz embraced me with more ardor than even I expected from him.
you'll have to forgive me if this is vague; I was switching back and forth between the waking and headspace during this, never losing the link but nevertheless staving off dissociation and the instinct to shut down and sleep. I knew I couldn't surrender to that, it would help no one.
so I tried, extremely hard, to focus. the reason I kept switching to the physical is because I was trying to get out all the artwork and grounding objects for cz that I still had (we almost lost them in the reset; someone was literally trying to erase him from headspace), and giving both them and him every bit of my attention, trying to breach the divide and really remember. but I kept hitting a different wall than I expected-- I was feeling a different energy from him than he had given off in the past. it was obviously still him, but it was much more complex now. remembering a past discussion we had in the past concerning ryman and markus-- how outspacers have to anchor into their dreamselves in order to function properly in headspace, and in the process gain a Spectrum color-- as well as this infamously important post laurie wrote up one evening, I realized that cz STILL hadn't figured out his dreamself, OR his actual Spectrum color, even after 10 YEARS. so I asked him about that, maybe that was part of why we were slipping too; after all even I had to switch colors, maybe until he did too, we would still keep hitting difficulties as he wasn't being totally honest and allowing himself to change? cz replied he wasn't sure what color he was supposed to hold, blue or teal? I pointed out he was originally cyan, while ryman was straight-up blue; since outspacers were also midslot holders, he had always been positioned between green and blue anyway, so the new teal lineup was probably his best bet. but cz looked down, a little abashedly, and said he was hesitant to move fully into teal because he knew how important his "green eyes" were to me by now, he didn't want to lose that significance all of a sudden. I genuinely smiled at that, the fact that he considered that so important, and spontaneously started quietly singing "whoever you are I love you" by kim jensen: "sometimes your eyes look blue to me, although I know they're really green…" cz caught the old reference immediately, started laughing from relief and gratitude, but the next thing he asked was "do you remember??" I could feel how badly he missed me, but I couldn't give him a definite answer either way yet.
really, I tried so hard to remember him, but no matter what I reminded myself of, nothing was clicking. by this point chaos was practically trying to melt into me, I swear he's worse than infi sometimes (being mostly liquid will do that)-- but even then I still felt like I didn't quite know who he was. he kept bringing up facts from the past, but nothing was registering. then suddenly, cz tearfully said "we had a daughter together," and i swear it was like everything fell back into place. go figure. with him that close, with that heart-energy reaction we have, and then that reality suddenly registering, july 7th slammed into me like a tidal wave. and I knew, without a doubt, that there was something real there. I started laughing from the strange and sudden joy of it, kissing him in response, and the walls went down for good.
possible tmi here, a few minutes later chaos was tearfully talking about having another kid, I couldn't form a solid opinion either way-- I didn't want another kid, nor did I want to puzzle over translating the process again, but I couldn't deny that I was still infatuated with the whole idea of creating stuff-- but then I got this really loud voice in the back of my head saying "stop, don't do it!" I paused immediately, told cz to wait up, he did. I asked the voice what it meant, were we doing something bad? it just said, don't do anything with reproductive energy at all, that wasn't the right stuff to use. I knew that, and so did cz, so I said so. but the voice was very strict, it said don't even tamper with it in curiosity. I agreed, so I told chaos this, he nodded and said that was perfectly fine, apologized if he had been jumping into things. I said he just let himself get carried away and as long as we caught it then we were okay.
ultimately we were together for an hour, as usual; he did manage to get me to heart-connect with him too, but I was already so burnt out from all this emotional intensity that I unfortunately am having a hard time remembering everything around that (it was all a blur). I remember the energetic component of it but nothing concrete, as I said would likely happen. cz was a little worried about this, but I assured him I didn't dissociate or check out-- which had been happening frequently around him-- so even if I was tired, everything was as genuine as I could possibly be.
after all that cz was talking to infi (who had respectfully kept to himself during all that) about colors again: if he didn't fit teal, could he use black energy? infi said maybe, if it fit him; he might be able to hold a sub-slot. so chaos was trying to shift his color right then to see, but couldn't quite do it. still he said he was fond of the color's significance, and so he eventually settled on a sort of mix between black wisps and crystal-bright aqua; the effect looks vaguely like ink in water, but with stars if that makes sense? it's really beautiful though. and of course he let his eyes move to that same color now, instead of the bright green. it's no less powerful of an effect; in a way, there's a new sort of lucidity to it now that is even more honest than it ever was before. I can't help but wonder if that's because I once heard of the "higher heart energy" being an aqua color like that; chaos has always struck me as being that sort of person, in the sense of reflecting those qualities.

- I just want to add here that it's amazing; now I remember EVERYTHING. just a few hours ago, old drawings and words meant nothing, they were confusing jumbles from some other time. but now my heart practically sings with remembrance, and the old light is back in every little thing. I knew there was something 'off' with him gone, especially since there was so much love and light surrounding us in the past; it didn't feel right for us to suddenly be torn apart after 10 years. so I am very thankful for this.

- around 8pm, we didn't want to leave yet, so we put on the ipod and started to listen to music together (light on the land by nujabes), but around 8:10 someone called me into midspace so I had to excuse myself. when I got there, I saw it was that trio of 'logic' alters that first solidly evidenced here. peach girl sitting at circle table in back, chin in hands and smiling, light violet one calmly standing against the wall to my left. but as soon as I showed up there, the dark greenish blue dude stormed up to me from the table and said "you shouldn't have done that," in reference to the connections. I realized HE was the voice I had heard earlier, so i clarified that I had listened, we didn't do anything malicious or detrimental, why was he still saying we "shouldn't have done that?" he said i was giving out way too much of my "lifeblood" in too short a time-- three connections in less than 24 hours will burn you out no matter how beautiful it is-- and besides, wasn't i practically toying with corruption here? i knew he was referring to the more sexually-oriented energy, so I said no, we were specifically fixing it, it has never been this purified before, but i knew he had no way of knowing that on his own so i just assured him it was true. he still didn't believe me, said we could not treat that lightly, I emphasized that we weren't. and no energy was being corrupted or misused, if there was any risk or slippage, infi could always eat the energy and convert it back to neutral. the green guy made a sort of discomfited face at this, I quickly apologized "if that was too much information," I was just trying to make sure things were clear. he cleared his throat and said no, it was fine, he just wasn't used to discussing this. but he still wanted to understand it, that was his job, and he wanted to make sure we weren't being careless either, especially since there was "such a huge risk" in the healing process. around here, to make my point a little better, i took out a sphere of white energy to show him (from my abdomen like where infi used to hold his) that it wasn't corrupt anymore; he actually backed up a step or two, looked anxious, but not scared. i said it wasn't going to hurt him, it wasn't plagued at all-- in fact it was actually iridescent and glowing. I tried to explain the "energy is neutral" thing, said that julie was trying to corrupt something inherently incorruptible-- what she did was warp perspective, and misuse this. green guy said how could I be sure that wasn't happening now? grabbed at my shirt, pulled off a spidery-black shape of what looked like tar, but I took it out of his hand and it was solid: then shook it once so it fell, like on a string, it was a big glittery black snowflake. I then said "black isn't bad, white isn't bad," explaining that it all depended on the user and their motivations, dissolving the snowflake into glitter, and putting the white energy back into me the same way. green guy was still pacing, trying to find holes in my argument, again asked how I could tell the energy wasn't corrupted. I said it felt different-- when julie misused it, it felt "corrupted and corroded," really it's sharp and painful like broken glass. but that was forced, I repeated: the energy itself was not "turned evil" by her.
I forget exactly how much we said, but it did take a bit to make my point. the purple girl was trying to defend my position, green guy just seemed shaken, in the sense that he didn't know what was actually going on and that upset him deeply… especially since he knew how huge of a battleground this healing thing was, and he didn't want to unknowingly let me do something harmful to the system. ultimately though he seemed to understand my point, and apologized, said he initially didn't have the complete data to make a correct judgment, and thanked me for explaining. still advised me to be extremely careful though, I said I would be.
green guy also said he was confused as to his actual color; that "navy singer" voice "didn't truly exist" according to data, she's never shown an actual identity, she might just be a concept. but he wanted me to "prove" which it was, so he knew what color to move into.
the two females were grayish-lavender (the more grounded one) peachy-orange (the more upbeat one). names are similar to= george (starts with g; but he keeps strongly insisting "george" is not his actual name), and isabel? (not "belle," that felt wrong). the peach girl's name is confirmed to be kalisha; the jade guy called her name at one point and I heard it clearly, asked if that was right and she said yes. they're all downstairs-level people, shockingly they have varied colors but all deal with body management?? like they are tied to daily life concerns, as they're not fazed by trauma (that's why they hold all those weird "mundane" memories about it; their job is to make sure we don't end up in those situations again). I remember at some point I pointed this out, surprised, and they emphasized that they were only "guidance" people on that front-- the brown voices, like spine and jayce, still dealt with the actual body and its direct experience. they didn't, they could only offer advice, and didn't experience anything actually. none of them have ever fronted and honestly I seriously doubt it's their job to, they might be purely inner people. they did confirm they are "midspacers," they said most people on that level have internal jobs like theirs, and aren't traumatized in any way.

- as I was about to leave them, "doctor wu" came on the ipod (an absolute classic) and i "felt" that someone was channeling the music, so instead I followed that and ended up in raw headspace, javier was playing the piano part, hyakin and sergei were lip-syncing the vocals and cracking up over it. (not surprised that it was them; they're middles too, and when I warped to them it literally felt like I just moved horizontally instead of up or down). I joined in the singing at one point, for fun. then jokingly asked javier when he learned to play piano, he shrugged and said he just let headspace tell him how to, mostly he just wanted to "let the music move through him." I said I definitely could empathize with that. I noticed sergei was smoking some new thing this time, I asked what, sergei said to guess and handed it to me. I was having a hard time tuning into my senses though, and apologized, sergei said not to worry about it, instead blew a huge cloud of the smoke at me. there was an obvious and odd marshmallow bit to it, he said that was correct, but I couldn't get anything else. sergei smirked and said it was also "peppermint" but it wasn't minty so I got confused? however it then hit me that he meant pepper plus mint, the mint was just a faint menthol-like edge, but the peppery scent (almost like sharp cinnamon?) was pronounced. so that was cool. hyakin was just laughing at us over this, sergei blowing huge smoke clouds in my face, that was great.

- "opening titles" by the cinematic orchestra came up next, so I quickly left to go back to headspace, well cz and infi were all over each other, hurriedly broke it up when I showed up, I cracked up and asked "am I interrupting something." they both laughed too, said not necessarily, infi seemed to think the whole situation was hilarious. any way I figured it would be nice for us to just continue to hang out together, so we went into my room then (downstairs), to just meditate and listen to more music, but now we were wondering where we should go upstairs to listen to this (we didnt want to stay on the roof)? i said that i wanted to "go wherever the music took us," but wasn't sure where we'd end up. cz and infi said that didn't matter, let's do it. so i just fell into that beautiful song, and we all ended up on a moonlit beach somewhere, the sky was all stars and galaxy arms. cz immediately smiled and voiced his approval at the scenery, but infi stood up kind of shocked and unsteadily, his eyes wide, and started shifting his footing like he didn't know how to stand. cz noticed his awe too and asked "you've never seen sand before?" infi said "no!" and sat back down in it, reaching down and grabbing two hands full, letting it run through his fingers. he started digging through the sand, said "there's so much of it," and he couldn't get over the fact that it looked so insubstantial and yet could hold our weight. then he commented that it was made of "so many tiny pieces," i told him those little particles were actually tiny bits of glass, which amazed him even more. really he was absolutely fascinated by the sand! i also remember commenting that, for most humans, if they wanted to refer to a visual of something that felt infinite, they often referred to the "stars in the sky" or the "grains of sand on the beach," because there were probably trillions. that really moved him, he looked up at the sky then, I had to smile at how enthralled he was. then I looked and saw cz staring out at the ocean, how he was the same color practically. then I mused, I wonder if he could move into the teal slot in central? cz looked at me in shock, said was that even possible? (since he's an outspacer and therefore not a headspace native, plus no one's ever moved into Central before.) I said it should be, emmett didn't match, and the actual green-blue color should be lighter anyway. infi said I should check to see if cz was compatible, so I did-- I mentally reached into the spectrum ring and asked it if cz would match the "teal" slot. to my total surprise, it did feel possible! so I told cz, said the "midslot colors" (brown, pink, teal) had inhuman holders anyway, so I'm sure he could be part of central if he wanted. yes that was a huge role and responsibility but he was already very important to the system, I had faith he could do it. he was really smiling at this, infi was too, so that's something to look forward to.

- next, "to you who I will love again" from the princess's man started playing (and would you believe i didn't know the title of that until just now?). the mood of the song really fit how we all felt, so we watched the ocean and the full moon and just took it all in. (being the drama queen he is, at the 1:26 mark, cz made all this aqua firefly-like energy stuff explode in the air, exclaimed that he was glad he could "still do that," I joined in with white sparkles, said it was different when I was used to red. infi said that since I was now white, I could use any color, not just red. that fact was so exhilarating, I was no longer locked into one hue, it was awesome. infi then said he would join in too, but he couldn't control what he did in that sense, he didn't know what would happen. cz said give it a shot anyway, it could be cool. so at the next flurry of violins, infi focused on the entire landscape, and suddenly we were floating! the ocean literally dropped away into a series of cascading waterfalls, and we were now sitting on one of many small floating islands of sand, also cascading down, into a great galactic blackness. the sky all around us was rife with stars and nebulae; it was gorgeous. cz and i were awestruck, but infi looked slightly embarrassed, said "see, that's why i don't usually try to change headspace." i said it was awesome, there was nothing wrong with it, but he was just a little self-conscious about how utterly unpredictable (and often dramatic) the results were, I suppose. Either way, it was gorgeous.

- then "while the cold winter waiting" by trentemoller started, I love that one. i started trying to focus a snowy environment, but surprisingly infi stopped me, said he wanted to try 'tuning in' again and sending us wherever. so i said okay, and he did.
immediately the ground around us whitened and spiraled up around us in great twisting scepters of ice and snow; it was entwined closely and stretched up super high, sunlight streaming down from above. but it was also close to us, too, leaving only a few feet of space between the three of us and the walls. it wasn't constrictive, instead it felt protective, and secret in a good way.
Right about them I realized the bass in the song sounded like a heartbeat and I got really affected by it (unsurprisingly in light of what I'd just been through). Infi moved over and sat to my right, Chaos did so on my left, but then his empathy picked up what I was feeling and he was visibly affected too (since he really has a thing for heartbeats). Wanting to remember, I asked him why, he said it was because he didn't have one, so when he first realized I did, that stuck with him, and eventually came to mean a lot to him. Wondering then, I said in my stained-glass form I didn't have a physical heart, but Infi did even though he was made of shadow? Not thinking, I mused if he had "blood" on the inside normally? In response Infi said no, that was my thing (thanks to being the core of the body)-- internally, he is all stars normally (which I had forgotten since it was new to my knowledge, but it's true; even his "blood" is luminescent white). But he then said, since he and I had equally strong ties to red, we could both shift to "red on the inside" whenever we wanted, to be more physical; plus it was a very humbling feeling. He then did just that, and moved to hold me-- and that was incredibly overwhelming; not only did his body feel different (far less insubstantial), but his heartbeat felt different too; closer, harder, but more fragile in its substance. I nearly dissolved at that, motioned for Chaos to please come closer, he did. So we all just moved in close and held each other like that for a while. To be honest it got overpoweringly emotional really fast: not in a bad way, of course, but when you get that deep, you start to wonder if your body is capable of withstanding that sort of feeling without dying! But, in those moments, I knew without a doubt that there was love moving between ALL three of us, total and sincere. I cannot tell you how happy it makes me, to see people that I love expressing that same love to each other. It's spiritually expansive, if that makes sense.

- We all agreed that eventually we HAVE to include genesis; we just want to include as many people as we can in this, haha. But we want to make sure there is a solid and honest enough bond between us three before we bring in a fourth, especially Gen, because he's very volatile and we don't want any harm coming to him, even inadvertently.

- I do not remember anything else and I hope that's everything because that is a LOT of information, and it's heavily significant stuff too; that is draining to have to deal with for so long when I'm recording it!


It is now 2am and honestly I have been trying to type all this down for the past 3+ hours as I knew it would unfortunately fade by morning. rest assured though this was one of the most spectacularly beautiful nights I've had in ages and I know I will never, ever forget it.
on the gfp people talk about feeling so loved, so flooded with that divine state of being, that they can barely stand it… and it makes me want to cry from sheer bliss and gratitude, realizing that I've had that for years, in and from and with these beautiful individuals, by the grace of whatever one may call God. in total humility and honesty, I swear I didn't understand what that sort of unconditional love was even like until I met them. and the fact that we can tune into THAT sort of love for each other, so easily, so completely… it blows my mind.
but… words do them no justice. the bottom line is that in these people that I love, and who love me, I understand. I don't know how else to put it.
and, if I may be so bold… if there is anything like heaven out there, this has to be what it feels like.

 

 

 

 

nov 07

Nov. 7th, 2013 11:19 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

Okay, so Javier fronted for most of the evening, Jay fronted for therapy, no idea who was manning the house between then and there.
Anyway, here are updates, because they are needed.

- Therapy today was different than usual, but incredibly beneficial as a result. Since our therapist is on vacation next week, we used this session to discuss what we would do during the downtime. Jay began to explain how we had both coping and grounding methods, as well as lots of Leaguework to do as always, so he wasn't worried about management... but then he followed that off on a tangent, and spent the next half hour basically explaining why he was so in awe of that fact. Think about it, he said: when this all started, so many years ago, we had so many dark days and we were terrified... but now, look at us. Look at our progress, look how we've grown. He specifically said that he was "proud of all of us" and effectively said we were all undying sources of light and hope for him, no matter how lost he felt, he couldn't ignore that fact. At one point he said that "when it gets really dark, then it's easier to see the stars when they come out." Basically he showed a great deal of stability and understanding, which is a relief, as he's been a mess lately. Oh yeah. And he did admit, that his "function" in the System is to simply love, and to teach others how to do that unconditionally, explaining how he started with befriending Laurie and now that compassion is rubbing off on everyone. However, he DID also mention that when he becomes unstable, or when he is hacked, or when other things happen to that effect, his ability to love is the first thing that gets blocked, or corrupted, or hidden. This is a problem we are all aware of, but we're glad he apparently understands that it's not an "unhealable flaw," it's only a temporary setback, and his real capacity to feel true, innocent love and compassion is not hindered in the slightest.

- After therapy, we went to the waiting room for a minute to regroup, where we caught sight of a small "gratitude jar" on a shelf there. David spoke up that he'd like to write something for it, but the "buffer" (who we still know little about) was trying to get him not to, as it would "be socially unusual." (Screw that, honestly.) But then Laurie surprised us by fronting on her own, and writing a message to the same effect. She is usually not so open about her undying affection for the rest of the System, so that meant a lot to everyone. She then gave David permission to write his, which he then folded into a paper airplane and stuffed into the gratitude jar alongside Laurie's.

- Upon leaving, of course we all listened to this song to remind us where we stand (it's tradition). Then Jay said he felt stable enough to drive today, and since we had errands to run from Tuesday this was good. So Genesis showed up to ghost with him, and we headed off to Wegmans as it was closer.

- Okay, Jay here, or at least trying to be? (I'm rather unstable this evening so forgive any weirdness in my typing.) Okay, so, upon leaving therapy, Genesis had me wear my hoodie up to "be a gangsta" which cracked me up, you know what he's like. But he ghosted because having him around keeps me from slipping out of fronting, or getting panic attacks. And, infamously I tend to get both in public situations, also crushing fatigue if I'm not careful (energy overload we think). But we didn't spend long in Wegmans, partly because Laurie kept yelling at me not to get distracted with looking at products that were not on our list. The first thing we got was roasted seaweed for Emmett, as that's the only store we can get it at anymore. But then of course Celebi wanted her gingermints, seriously she was hilariously adamant about it, but they didn't carry them there. However, in looking for it, we stumbled across a bag of dried mulberries. I smiled at that, asked Mulberry upstairs if she would want to try her namesake, see what it was like? She was momentarily stunned, actually; she didn't expect us to buy anything for her, especially not such a significant thing. She couldn't give us a solid yes or no, but Knife spoke up and said she deserved to have something bought for her too. She was still a little flustered (which was adorable imo because she usually tries so hard to be professional) but she let us take it with us. However, when we got to the checkout I thought "you know what, the health food store probably has these cheaper," so we set it aside. Then off we went to the next town!

- Health food store time, Genesis always follows me there anyway so it was just like old times. I decided to visit the second level of the store on a whim, I was feeling so brighthearted from therapy that honestly I wanted to see if there was anything up there that people wanted, since very few people in the System actually eat food. Well, first thing, they have these blown glass bubbles, ridiculously expensive but really pretty, so I told Infinitii to take a look. He was all wide-eyed over them but we both sadly agreed we couldn't drop $40+ on one. Next they had gemstone bracelets, the same kind Jewel used to wear all the time as a kid, but she said she was fine with the ones she had. I spent a few minutes eyeing the stones and pyramids and windchimes and things because I like staring at pretty things, but Laurie pushed me to get moving. So I did, however the next shelf I walked by was all chakra candles. I of course had to smell them, ended up laughing because the purple ones were all amazing and that's Laurie's color, I said she was lucky. I then wondered if the other candle scents were similar to energy scents in any way, so I checked them out. Surprisingly, Red, Orange, Yellow, and Indigo were all very close vibe-wise; Green I don't know enough about, and Blue was a little too flowery I think. But even more surprising was the fact that immediately, I heard LEON ask if I could get one green and one indigo tea candle. Immediately I go upstairs, when the heck did Leon get back?? (He's been missing since the reset!) Laurie said that early this morning (like 3AM early), she decided she'd had enough with not knowing where her spectrum-neighbor was, and so she and Infinitii went down to a raw energy level or something? Apparently Infi was able to focus really strongly on the Indigo energy resonance, and he and Laurie were therefore able to "pull" Leon straight out of vague headspace, as they were working as active anchor strengtheners, I suppose. I got a mental image flash of Laurie and Infi in this white expanse somewhere, definitely under the city, and reaching up to do just that. But I'm glad he's back in any case; Laurie has actually been freaking out for the past week over not knowing where he's been. So, back on topic, I said of course I'd get him the candles if he wanted. But then he said why he wanted them: since Laurie used anchor-strengthening to get him back, what if we had to do the exact same thing for Nathaniel to return? I wondered about that for a moment, mostly because it insinuated that there was not enough love around for him to re-manifest. That made sense in a scary way, because if anything's been the target of the Tar/Plague lately, it's been our capacity to clearly feel and recognize compassion. But, if anyone can give enough love for Nat to come back, it would be Leon, for obvious reasons. So I picked up the candles and circled back around, but passed a bunch of glittery metal coins in a box. I looked to see what they were (glitter is cool yo), and the instant I realized they were angel-themed, Christina actually bumped me over to start looking at them. Surprised yet again, I asked her if she liked them? She didn't really reply, but picked out one with a cross on it and Matthew 19:26 on the back, and said she wanted me to get it for her. She said that in such a determined voice, but I said of course I'd get it, as long as she truly liked it, it was hers. At that her expression crumpled and she actually hugged me, thanking me repeatedly. She explained that the fact that I was willing to buy her such a thing, a small act of existential validation, meant more to her than she could say, since a few weeks ago I had admittedly viewed her in a less-than-positive light. I smiled at that too, this was more proof of what I had mentioned in-session, the constant bettering of the System. Anyway after this I asked Wally and Jo if they wanted anything? Jo thought about getting more bells but decided to wait until Christmas (he likes jingle bells best), and Wally said the same as she likes Christmas lights and would like lead-free blue LEDs if I could find some. So there we go.

- We found Celebi's ginger candy by the checkout, hilariously the default flavor is in her Spectrum color (take a look), she saw that and demanded we get it on the spot, haha.

- Driving home, there was one instant that stuck in memory, and that was coming over the highway bridge to the main city, where we got stuck at a light at the perfect time. It was a cloudy rainy day today, and so the sky was fantastic. That point alone was relevant; here was what people considered dreary weather, and yet look at how beautiful the sky looks. Chaos actually saw the best bit of it before anyone else-- to our left, the clouds were white and stretched across the sky so smoothly they looked like glass, all in layers, amidst the fluffier grey clouds. It looked almost like a wave on the shore, it really was incredible. So we all looked at that, and at the vivid blue shining in one corner of the sky, and we were all so glad to be alive really.

- The rest of the trip home is a blur, I was feeling sick so I literally just let myself dissociate out and I think a few socials stepped in because I clearly remember "coming back" at one point and not knowing where the past few minutes had gone.

- The next thing I clearly remember is moving aside to let Mulberry front for a minute in the kitchen, to try the actual mulberries of course. Her first impression was the expected shock of "whoa so that's what it's like to taste things," but then she smiled and laughed, a little sadly, and said "it's sweet." Not in a bad way; the emotional vibe I got was that she didn't feel she matched that exactly? And that was a bit of a direct push in a less-distant direction for her. After that the memory cuts out until Celebi fronted to eat one of her gingers, she's been going nuts waiting for one. Of course she was practically dancing up and down the hallway from it, I almost burst out laughing, you know how in the 4th movie when the Celebi there eats the berries from the tree? I swear that is EXACTLY what she did, it was adorable. Then we gave Emmett his seaweed, Aimee helped feed it to him as usual. But that was both funny and amazing because as they were eating the grandmother walked into the kitchen, and they had the AP respond to her (just one sentence thankfully) because they obviously don't care about fronting around other people either... which is hilarious because Emmett does not eat like a person, haha. Sure, Aimee mans the body to feed stuff to him, but I don't even want to try and guess what it looks like to watch Emmett trying to eat in a human body, what with his crazy chewing and chomping and trying to purr and wondering where all his huge teeth are and where the rest of his nose is. But yeah, happy ending, Emmett loved the seaweed, and we got him TWO packages so he gets another one tomorrow, haha!

- By the way I have NO IDEA when it happened, but all I know is that at some point Leon brought Laurie, Lynne (she's been hanging out with Laurie), and the Undergrounders (plus Jeremiah and the kids) to Central? A lower floor obviously, not the main talking room. I think we were still at therapy when it happened, actually... anyway the kids ran out to the balcony (which is big, almost like a balcony porch? awesome though), and I think Jeremiah followed them out or something. Anyway what I'm trying to say is, who ends up floating down and sitting on the railing with a smile but KYANOS?? He did get older! But Jeremiah called Mulberry over, she took one look at Kyanos and then walked over and introduced herself, shook his hand, asked who he was? He laughed and gave her his name, I think that got Laurie's attention or Mulberry recognized the name and told her, anyway Laurie and I ran out there too. We asked him where he was, I guess he had manifestation troubles but he's technically a Midspacer now, just taking it easy. I asked him about Minty, he said he hadn't seen her, but he "knew" she was "underground with the bears??" Cue a major "what" on my part, I didn't think that was actually true, but there you go. He said she was no longer required to be a downstairs voice (what with sleeping), since she had "given me" the white Care Bear to help with that, so now she's working with the other bears? He then added that Minty still knew him or something, even if she hadn't met him post-reset, that was really confusing I'm sorry. BUT later today I did get a weird glimpse of Minty, she's still a kid but her eyes are really different (almost catlike I think?), and she's wearing a headband with mint teddy ears on it. But yes, she is running around the Underground tunnels somewhere, working with a BUNCH of bears, I honestly have no clue whatsoever what is going down there, I couldn't even tell where her location was exactly. But the bears are communicators or messengers or something, and she's been helping them get into position? Don't quote me on it, it is really confusing and blurry, that's all I know. I'll have to look for her again tomorrow, and see what else I can get. Still, that is really good news, it means EVERYONE has ultimately survived the reset, thank goodness!!

- Um, hmm, what else. I know there was some eating disorder trouble later? There wasn't really any headspace involvement for most of the evening so stuff is just in data blurs for me. Nothing bad, just a little upsetting that when we caught it, it was already 8PM and it was just about to cross into danger territory. Nothing harmful was actually ingested thank God, but whoever was fronting kept looking for chocolate which is never a good sign, I really hope they didn't garbage up on it.

- Speaking of hack threats, I know I said back on the 29th that I was going to scan in that one paper the Undergrounders wrote after a morning one? Here's page one and two of that. The therapist has it now, don't know when we'll get it back, so there's the scan for you. Also here's a similar entry from back in September because I don't think I mentioned that? But it was important when it occurred so there it is.

- Also, if you'll forgive me, last night I just wanted to draw over this picture, which is one of the anchor-images Infi used for his manifestation back in April (shocked me to death when I looked back on it a few months later)... and that started out as just a fun thing, but then Infi and Laurie were talking to me in headspace at the time, and Infi decided to tell me exactly what to do art-wise. So... this is what we ended up with. Since it's an over-draw it is not going anywhere else online but here, but I wanted to share it anyway because... well. It's kind of exactly what's been happening as of late.

- Hey, uh, Javier here? Never typed before, just told me to type, so here goes nothing.
I guess I should say first that Leon did get Nathaniel back, with my help actually. He was trying to front in the body but I guess that's hard for him? J says it might be dysphoria, I dunno. But I took over when he went upstairs and started channeling instead, since I have no trouble fronting, I tried to put his intentions through for him. Plus fire, I'm the fire guy, I thought, "hey I should be able to work with these candles 'cause of the flames, right?" So I spent a while doing that, I guess it helped, I didn't see anything because J or someone pushed me out but there's data that yeah, Leon and Nat were together and really happy about it, glad to hear it.
After that I'm not sure what happened. I blew the candles out, that I know, but when I started meditating after that someone kept trying to get at my chakra. I wondered, hey what's that about? So I checked, there really was nothing physical, but somebody was trying to push stuff in there where it didn't belong. All the wrong sort of energy, that was getting on my nerves of course, I heard people had been messing around with that and I was determined to get to the bottom of it. Well I wanna say that was a bad move but it wasn't, not in the long run at least. Uh I'm not sure how much I should write here, I don't want to trigger J later, I know he's not supposed to know about this stuff. Infi says write down the general details, okay, sure.
So... I couldn't tell ya how it happened. I think I wanted to forget, maybe that's how that works. But I tried to check out that chakra and Eros showed up? Y'know, that red cupid guy. Kept trying to get at me, I wasn't impressed, pushing him away, what are you doing. Somehow he got enough force to override my fronting and took over? Is that what a hack is called? Infi says yeah, okay. So he "hacked" me to that effect. Honestly I was just unamused with his business, look really what are you trying to prove here, you're not supposed to be doing this? Geez what did he do... all I know is that somewhere along the line, I must've, I dunno, been too boring or annoying for him because he called Julie in. Great, I didn't know she was trouble 'till she walked in, let's not make that joke. I don't even know the lyrics to that, stupid me. Anyway. Julie comes in, I'm still trying to ignore them both, focusing all I can on the red chakra so they don't try to mess it up or ruin it again. But stuff started getting dangerous? I was having a real hard time concentrating, everything was fuzzy, but a thought got through like, "hey wait a minute, isn't this what J calls being hacked? I shouldn't let this happen, right?" Then it hit me, whoa wait, this is gonna hurt the kids! So of course I get pissed off, decide I had enough, get away from me. It was last second, really, I scared them but what could I do? They weren't going to leave me alone any other way. So anyway what I did was I focused that rage, righteous indignation really, all on the red chakra, and boom! Flames everywhere. I shoved Julie off and I gave her one heck of a glare, she didn't think I was serious, then I threw a fireball at her and she knew I meant business. I glared at Eros too, didn't want to go setting people on fire though, so I just made his outfit catch fire and he ran. Then I shook myself off and went back into the body, honestly I don't really remember what happened there because I was shaken up, all I can tell you for sure is that shortly after, Infinitii comes in, starts fronting. Well that took me by surprise.

- New paragraph, okay. Not sure what I should say about this... Infi says "just say enough," okay, again. Infinitii starts fronting, checking the damage, I ask him what he's doing. He says trying to check what energy they used, he's keeping track of these things now, wants to know what they're up do. First verdict was that it was both? He seemed confused, like that wasn't typical, anyway you gotta forgive me because I don't remember anything right up until him looking at me and being like, "you wanna help me fix this?" Actually yo I think I offered to help, didn't expect that though. Either way yeah, I figured why not, he said my being Red I probably had the same connection J used to so that was important in fixing hack damage or something. Same level? Similar level? Close enough, it's not a thing I can put into language.
Hold up, correction, Infi just told me how it went down. Earlier I mean. He was checking the energy and since he couldn't figure anything out for sure, decent amount of damage though, he kind of unsurely said he might have to run the energy straight out to get a clear picture, but he couldn't do that unless he gave it to somebody, you can't waste that. That's when he asked me if I was up for the challenge, I think I shrugged and said that sure, if he figured that was okay, I'd help? Like I said, it's blurry. And we were switching all back-and-forth here, I'd be in the body and then he'd switch me out, see it was disorienting a little, surprisingly not the sort of thing that makes you slip though. Oh! Yeah, that's the most important thing. So Infi's trying to get this energy running through me of course, I'm the red guy so that makes me a good candidate anyway I guess. But he keeps telling me, "don't let me slip," keep watching, call him out on it if the energy starts overwhelming him, I guess that's easy for him being Black energy. Y'know he was doing that on his own earlier, before he brought me into it, I remember being surprised because hey yo, that's what the hackers use, you sure you can use that? He said sure, yeah, it's all neutral energy when you get right down to it, he can make corrupted energy go right back to normal if he eats it or somethin'. So don't worry he says, I've got this, just keep an eye out so I don't get lost he says. Still I was arching my eyebrows that he was able to turn that hacker stuff into something neutral or even benevolent, that was cool. So anyway. Brings me in, I'm not having any trouble, no slipping here, had to catch Infi once though, he said thanks. Now all I know about that, again, is that I was focusing on making sure all this red energy was being healed too, that's my job of course, Infi is trying to purify the black and white stuff. But right at the get go, Infi stops me for a second, said there was this
major block between the green and red chakras if you know what I mean? Like the heart center was not communicating with anything below it, especially not that low. Of course that worried me too, is that why Nathaniel wasn't getting through? Is that doing something to me or what? And what about J? I guess the answer was yes for all three, it's causing a lot of problems, Infi knew that better than anybody. So he's thinking about that, how do we fix this, he said he CAN'T fix this with J anymore, he's too traumatized or broken or something. Basically you try to get him to fix blockages and he shuts down even more, Infi was real torn up about it. Still, me being Red like J used to be, he says again, you should be able to reach these blocks just as good as J used to, if not better, 'cause you don't have the damage he does. So I'm okay with that, but then Infi goes "hey, you ever hear of a soul form" and I say no, what's that? He says it's this... how do you say? Some black-energy form of yourself, J has one, they're really beneficial I guess. And it would definitely bypass the heart-root block because it would tie those two things together with my color? So I say sure, I'll go for that, sounds cool. And Infi tells me you're gonna have to focus, that's really important, don't slip, neither of us. So I have to focus then on three kinds of energy, three points, whoa, I'll tell you what that was overwhelming a bit. Black, red, and white, in that order, from the bottom up. But Infi told me just be aware of the other two, the B/W ones, and focus all the red energy in my heart? That was one thing he kept emphasizing, all the way through all of it, keep it in the heart. DON'T let your focus shift, not for a second, that's not what we're here to do. So man, right at the end when I'm processing all this energy stuff it was crazy yo, I'll tell you what I almost slipped out just from how much he was feeling, I've heard rumors about that. But yeah, it worked, got a soul form, THAT was nuts. I know nothin' about the instant before it, I just know when it hit it was straight-up incredible. Felt like I was floating, everything was all like a galaxy around me, I knew I was part of it, that sort of thing. Sorry, I'm really not good with words yet and I hope this is sounding out and working well. But it was cool. Really cool. I honestly felt like I was... space itself, or something. Infi told me after that I jumped up to White for a second, instead of Black which is the normal soul form color. He said that was normal for such an energy burst and then it stabilized. So... that was that? Infinitii said afterwards that the energy was definitely Black, still some White obviously but a majority of Black, of course. I asked him how he could tell, he said it's mostly the taste, Black energy is like sugary sweet and White isn't I guess? Then he said, the Tar is different because it's all thick and clogged, different kind of sweet too, like chemicals instead of sugar? I don't know about White when it's corrupted. I don't think he does either, if I had to guess I'd say he's scared of finding that out, he's had some bad experiences with that I think.
Anyway. Yeah. That's all I'm going to say, except that Jayce was around afterwards, I remember seeing him in the mirror and then he decided to front, first thing he asked was yo why are we wearing a pony shirt? Honestly I don't know either, I guess J left it out to sleep in, there's two ponies on it from this kid's show Waldorf likes. None of us knew who they were but that was no problem, it looked cute actually. So Jayce took over then, I have no idea what he did, it was 10 o'clock then and now its 1 in the morning and whoa, where was I? Haha. Time switches man, they're going to take some getting used to. Oh by the way my speaking voice is kind of different from my typing voice? I dunno if that's how the AP translator works, I'm channeling more than fronting because it's a
lot easier to type that way, plus I'm still not used to not having my ear gauges in, or this hair. But I guess everyone deals with that. Oh! Dude I forgot, that was the funniest thing about today. When we were leaving the room earlier, after the soul form bit, Infinitii stood up while fronting and immediately he almost fell over, I asked him are you okay? He started laughing and said "I didn't expect to have feet," the man literally did not know how to walk, I was cracking up, said I'll do it. So I fronted from there to the bathroom where we put the pony shirt on and Jayce was like "whoa what is this." Infi says he's not used to having more than one eye on his face either, but I think he had the eyes closed for the entire time he was fronting, even though he was still talking through his wings. He did use the face mouth a few times but he was mostly upstairs when he did that, he was only "halfway" in the body when fronting if that makes sense. A lot of us do that, he says, it's easier than having to go completely in and out whenever someone needs to switch, that's a big shock to the system I guess. Not the System, but... you get what I mean.
All right, that's it for tonight. Infi's listening to "
In Paradisum," I guess he's fond of it, really Infi you should type if you want to talk, you're allowed to right? He says yeah, he just doesn't want to complicate everything by trying to front this late. He says he has plans in the morning, okay, I won't ask but I'm kind of laughing, I know exactly what he means. Better get to sleep then, don't want to hold him up. Bye everybody, nice meeting you.

 

 

 

 

oct 31

Oct. 31st, 2013 10:27 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 


Yesterday was, admittedly, a severely abusive day. Today was similar, but far more merciful (no hacks today, but still lots of pain, dissociation, and self-abuse of various sorts).
But it's hilariously odd. I've noticed that every time, EVERY time we have a terrifying day like yesterday, something happens to somehow redeem the whole thing. Something will happen that doesn't ignore the sins preceding it, but forgives them... and, even more incredibly, shows how they paved a painful but necessary pathway to some wisdom, some healing, some bright thing we may not have stumbled across otherwise. Every time. Whether that blessed event is "small or large" doesn't matter; in its significance, it is received with infinite gratitude.

Last night, I (J) went to bed with a splitting sugar headache, vague knowledge that there had been an evening hack, and general unease and chest pain that made sleeping rather frightening. The day had been highly dissociative and honestly I don't remember the vast majority of it today. Nevertheless, last night, I lay down in great pain with a pervasive feeling of anxiety, and that odd "fear of death" that frequently accompanies me to sleep when I am ill: since our psych ward hospitalization in 2011, where our meds gave the body weeks of ER-worthy side effects that would always slam us at night, any nighttime uneasiness brings with it the somnolent dread that I am not going to wake up the next morning. However, In light of how awful yesterday had made me feel, that dread became a conviction. Feeling a panic attack of the moral sort coming on to top it all off, I immediately called my boss (Mr. Sandman) for emotional support, trusting in his compassion despite how tainted I felt. He showed up, concerned, and I told him my worries, feeling too penitent and heartbroken to care about any sense of pride or reluctance to admit everything that had happened, focusing only on the guilt and sorrow I felt for causing another one of these nights, and the sister sensation to pain, which was total childlike contrition. I don't recall what I said, just that I was sorry and wanted my boss to know that, so he didn't think I was just taking advantage of his kindness. He didn't think that in the first place, as I should have known. I clearly remember him telling me that it was safe to cry if I needed to (as I actually was), he would never chide me for that-- only, he told me to remember that the pains were not permanent, even if they felt that way, so even through tears I should keep that in mind. He also reassured me that "tonight was not my time to die," and coming from a guy whose best friend is Death, that did calm me down quite a bit. I was still scared and in pain, but I knew I'd have to just wait it out now. Boss told me to simply sleep, as I needed it. I timidly told him falling asleep was scary, could he help a little? He smiled and said yes, he'd spare a little dream dust for that. Looking back on this I feel like I was making way too many demands of the guy, but considering how much of a mess I was, and how generous boss is, I don't have the heart to chastise myself for it... especially because of the last thing I asked him for. After he told me to sleep, I thanked him for all his help as always, but as he turned to leave I quickly told him to wait one second. Then, I quietly asked if he could kiss my forehead before he left, because that always made me feel a lot safer, plus I had a splitting headache. He smiled at that, a genuine spontaneous smile that already made me feel better, and then he kissed me goodnight before bowing and leaving for the night. It took a few seconds, but suddenly I noticed that my headache was gone. The awful pain that had been haunting me for hours had literally just disappeared. I would have started laughing if I had the strength to do so; I could barely believe it. But I was grateful, and I fell asleep quickly afterwards.
That was the first little thing, that not only gave me hope, but for an instant it also convinced me that headspace and all that it brought was 100% real, a feeling I haven't had in a very long time.

The second thing happened the next morning, after I woke up, and despite seeming little, it was in truth one of the biggest things that could have happened at all.
I was awakened rather suddenly at 8AM by a phone call, and then my grandmother telling me she was going to visit my grandfather early. Unfortunately I was so tired I don't remember anything else, other than the fact that I went back into my room to get some more sleep... but then, suddenly, I felt that I needed to speak to Infinitii, in light of what had happened the day before. But I was scared. Ever since I've met him-- EVERY time I try to talk to him at night or in the morning, personally, I either get hacked or I barely avoid one. That is terrifying, and it's made me very scared of him, ironically, because part of me isn't scared of him and will never be, so I keep blinding myself to the danger that exists regardless. Point is, I was taking a huge risk going to talk to him. I think he knew this. He was a bit of a mess emotionally still; when I showed up he actually said "don't talk to me," but I simply responded that I wanted to tell him something I figured out the night before? Either way his uncharacteristically harsh affront fell then, and he apologized, saying he was just angry with me, and torn up about this whole situation. I apologize; I don't recall our conversation due to only being half-conscious, but at some point, Infinitii started taking tar out of my abdomen again. It was oddly heavy and "dead" looking, Infi said it was too overloaded to move. He got all that out, but then there was corrupt White energy in there too? That was scary, because it was all crystallized, like rock, and we weren't sure how to get it out. He did, I forget how, but it hurt. Either way it made sense that I was stuck with more frozen White energy than the smothering Black stuff, because when I fall out of my element I get icy and uncaring and cruel, whereas Infi becomes uncontrollable and almost manic. But that's actually what I wanted to tell him. SINCE 2011, whenever people have had to yank Tar out of me, it's been in my ABDOMEN. That's where all the pain and trauma is stored for me. But for Infi, his positive energy was somehow stored there. So... when we are physically close, there are OBVIOUSLY MAJOR PROBLEMS. Ideally both our positive cores should be at chest level, but for unknown reasons, Infi's got pushed lower. And although I knew from the beginning that that wasn't a bad thing in and of itself, when he was around me, it sure as hell was. See, in reviewing the archives, I realized why I've been having so many problems with White, especially in respect to how I work with Infinitii. This is from March. "Boss said..."We just have to be careful; I don't want you moving up into White when you still have lower blocks, because then the Tar would have direct access to you." it would be lethally dangerous apparently..." And guess what? Those blocks were NOT FIXED. Infi kept trying to fix them, but since he held the BLACK slot, while the Tar ALSO still did, well. It was a recipe for absolute disaster, because all that energy from Infi was feeding INTO the traumatic energy I still had stuck in me, and making it worse, simply due to its LOCATION. So simple, but so important, and we overlooked it. BUT. As of yesterday morning, Infinitii took that out. He emptied that bubble of everything that was clogging it, and tore it out. And he forced his energy to re-center higher, in his rib cage, so that the B/W energy resonance between the two of us wouldn't be traumatic anymore.
I realized that. I told him that, how it worked. I told him how I had realized so many answers in the archives (which I won't write here tonight as we have no time to spare for that now). He kept trying to clear me out for good, hellbent on getting rid of that lingering fear and pain and shame and guilt and loathing... but I was still barely conscious, and when Infi realized we'd done as much as we could for now, he told me to just go back to sleep, it was okay. As always, I didn't question what he told me to do. But when I curled back up in bed he just looked at me, both sad and happy somehow, and I wasn't scared. I didn't feel any threats. I didn't feel ANY Tar or white stuff or hacks or intrusive thoughts or Julie words. Nothing was trying to hurt me, in stark contrast to EVERY SINGLE OTHER MORNING I'd spent with Infi since he was ripped from my ribs in April. I remember he lay his head on my chest then and I just laughed, it didn't feel threatening, seriously that DIDN'T FEEL LIKE A DEATH THREAT and I am so used to being terrified of people even touching me there lately. But I fell asleep with him like that, completely at peace with things, and it wasn't until I woke up two hours later that the significance of that peace hit me. I'm still reeling. Maybe it doesn't sound like much, but believe me, it is.
That was the first morning SINCE APRIL that I've been with Infinitii, and WASN'T at risk of being hacked, and DIDN'T feel scared or anxious, and DIDN'T severely dissociate. THAT'S NEVER HAPPENED BEFORE.
Considering how much I adore Infi and how closely our roles work together naturally, the fact that I accepted that tumultuous relationship as "normal" for nearly SEVEN MONTHS, questioning nothing, only wondering why I was "so corrupt"... it's shocking. It really is.
But now that's over. I hope to God it stays this way. I hope, more than anything, that we can start over, he and I, and not have to live in danger and pain anymore. And I'll tell you what... it's nice, to have that hope, without it being backed by fear.


Still, the rest of today was a bit of a mess, as I said; I could not stop dissociating so I was dizzy all day and couldn't see straight. As a result I had to wear glasses to force my eyes to focus, but that proved to be amusingly problematic because our only glasses-wearer is Sherlock, and he isn't allowed to front outside of therapy or research due to his uber-logical demeanor... so everyone else had to keep putting on and removing them according to whether or not they could see through them. Knife tried to wear them at one point but he couldn't quite get used to it; nevertheless the sight of him confusedly wearing Sherlock's glasses was enough to make me smile. And on that note, despite the messiness, I did say today was merciful too. Let's get to that part.
I don't remember anything post-awakening until after 2PM today, which is when we had to go out and run a few personal errands-- check the craft stores, buy toothpaste, stop at the library. The health food store was first, but that trip proved to be rather important to me personally, because to get to that store, we had to drive through a town that I love more than I can put into words. Explanation: in that town, there is a street, where I used to go for violin lessons as a child. That street feels beautifully secluded, with huge trees shadowing the road on both sides, and lovely large houses lining the street. But the violin building itself was the source of my BIGGEST inspirations as a child. Honestly, there is NO way I can EVER express how much I adore that place, and how significant it is to me... Hosea was born there, Isabelle was born there, SI started there, the 2nd generation of Jewel Monsters started there, and I found a few there too... it's showed up in several of my dreams, it's influenced my musical style, and it's forever colored my personality. But that place didn't stand alone: across the street, there used to be a large coffeeshop/bookstore that closed shortly after I stopped taking lessons. Despite its short-lived existence, that place was one of the most GORGEOUS places to me as a child-- the "vibe" of that place actually has a big influence on my Rosewindow series, believe it or not-- and my fond memories of it were made even more precious by the fact that, after my violin lesson every week, my teacher would give me $3 and tell me to run over there and get her a coffee (1/3 milk, 1/3 black, 1/3 decaf... I'd often mix in tiny bits of seasonal flavors for her when they had them; she loved it). I'd run there in rain or shine, passing the "flame tree" on the way (a black-barked tree that would always have the most vivid leaves in the fall), taking a small "secret path" behind the bushes to get there instead of the sidewalk, and then waiting patiently in line inside, enjoying every moment of that heavenly place. The tables in the back were decorated with newspaper clippings, I remember, and the lights always made it feel so warm, especially when it was snowing outside. The people there recognized me after a while, and I always got a dollar to keep. However, they had Linda's Lollies there, the first ones I ever saw: I thought they were awesome, so I'd often buy one of my favorite flavors, like Creme de Menthe or Cinnamon (this was back when I could eat lollipops, obviously)... OR I'd save up my money and buy a huge muffin (honestly they were massive) to take back and eat in the music shop downstairs, listening to the violins around me and either drawing or doing homework. Isn't it funny how I remember ALL of that so clearly, and yet almost nothing else of the past? ALL my memories of that place are in the late summer or fall, though. It's either green rain, or red leaves. And I don't remember ANYTHING concrete of it prior to 2001/2002... but that doesn't worry me. I don't remember the body's childhood anyway. All my memories start around that time. However, it literally feels as if the person who I am now was born there, in that music shop. To me, that place is like... it's like home. But it's been empty for years now.
So driving past it, I pointed it out to everyone, trying to share with them some of the love I felt for it. The coffeeshop nearby had also been empty for years obviously, but this time I parked alongside it and ran over to look in the darkened windows... honestly it was shocking. The entire inside was gutted, and two extra walls were put in, both dividing and shrinking the place I remembered as having been as big as my dreams. The walls were sloppily being re-painted, and a ladder was leaned against one wall. I felt like a time-traveler; did anyone seeing that place now know what it had once been? Who else remembered it as fondly as I did? The people in headspace had never even seen it... all they had were my golden-painted memories. Perhaps that was enough. Perhaps that was better. These two empty buildings would live on forever in my heart.
I left then, got the toothpaste and stopped at the first craft store (the driving period after I once again passed the music store is almost blank to me). As soon as I entered, I saw they had a few small Christmas trees up for decoration. Immediately I stopped and took off the glasses, smiling and saying "hey Undergrounders; you've never seen Christmas trees before. Take a look." So they did. It was moving and oddly sad; David and Marigold were enthralled by the lights and ribbons, but Knife and Razor, although mesmerized by the oddly pretty trees, said they couldn't quite "comprehend" what they were looking at yet, so suddenly. I told them we'd have a tree in our house soon enough, I'd make sure they understood it well enough when that happened. So after this, we looked for the beads (nothing doing,) but I know for a fact that Knife AND Razor tried to front here? Razor spent a while looking at the beads, not fully grounded (she had the AP doing most of the moving), and as usual feeling that the lack of fitting beads meant that people were "trying to say she didn't exist." Knife said this wasn't the case, but she still wouldn't rest until she found something that matched her, and Knife, just to feel a little better existentially. After this we left for the library, which is a brilliant place because it's actually inside an old church! Really it's amazing, and the place has the BEST selection of books in the nearest counties, no contest. So I grabbed a bunch of books that I wasn't even aware they carried but wanted to read now that I did, and then we left. Unfortunately I'd been somewhat dissociated while I was in there-- very common when in a public place-- so the headspace people didn't get to see it firsthand. Nevertheless Knife expressed interest at its being in an old church. I said I'd have to make sure he got to front a little next time I was there. After this, I know Emmett wanted us to buy seaweed at the local grocery store, but the body was feeling so sick and dizzy at the time we ultimately all decided it was better for us to just get home, because driving down the highway when severely dissociated is never a good idea.
We got home at 5 and then I swear to you I lost about 4 hours, all I know is that someone binged and I later found myself vomiting in the bathroom. That's when I decided (again) that "this has to stop," and sat down to type. So yeah, that's how we spent Halloween, haha. Unfortunately. I honestly forgot it was even today. That happens when your perception of time is as weird as ours is.
Oh, also. I do remember the few minutes after we walked in the door, because when we unloaded our groceries and books on the workdesk, someone decided to eat one of the little ginger-orange mints I had bought on a whim? Javier was trying to front at the time (he's still having a hard time doing so; I think he needs to manifest upstairs first), but it surprised us when we realized that he wasn't the one really reacting to eating it. He said it was good, but he couldn't quite "understand" sensory input yet... and yet someone was absolutely blissing out over this mint. After a second to recognize the energy, I realized that it was actually Cel! Apparently that was the first thing she'd ever eaten while fronting, too-- even secondhand-- and the fact that she apparently thought this gingermint was the food of the gods was making her amazed reaction even better. So yes, Celebi adores the gingermints, and wants me to buy more. I gladly will! (She's also decided to use this TCG card as a grounding item, NOT a plush (we have a tiny one left to sell), thanks to the trauma the Tar tied to those in the past; she was not happy at all when she heard about that.) Also, in light of headspace food, my grandmother has decided she's going to make a pumpkin pie this week so we are going to have to find Leon soon so he can have more of that, haha. Really though, we all miss him, and we know we NEED him too, him and Nathaniel. Heaven only knows where they are, and why they of all people haven't come back from the reset yet... Laurie thinks it's because their energy (green and indigo) works with the heart and mind, respectively... and we've been taking a lot of battle damage to those lately. So maybe we need to do more healing first. It would make sense.
Also... I bought some kale on Wednesday because I know Xenophon used to love it, back when I knew her, and something told me to buy it for her again now, despite having forgotten. Boss also told me last night that I need to stabilize so I can 'meet' her again. But I still don't remember that part of the past. I DID get a tiny spark of genuine remembrance concerning Chaos yesterday, which felt like a big spark of hope too, but it was just a feeling, not a thought. Nevertheless it's something. I know I need to get those memories back, even if I don't go back to that life... which still doesn't feel like the correct option for me. But we'll cross that bridge when we get there. I'm not there yet, but I'm not supposed to be on this side of the river either, from what I've been told. I'll keep you posted.

I've spent the evening post-sickness trying to find beads online for that project we're planning: making a string of them as a grounding object, and to help with therapy. It's taking forever, because we're looking for uniformity for different levels, and that is really tricky to do when only certain colors come in certain sizes, etc. However, I've managed to find colors for everyone in Central in 22mm rhinestone beads-- the only size that offered an indigo bead selection for Leon. We don't know what kinds of beads to use for the other levels yet, as that will depend entirely on the colors available, so I'll keep looking. Either way this is fun to do; we've been ignored in the physical for so long (thanks to the survival method of "keeping ourselves secret" AND having a few fronters that wanted us all dead) that working on something like this is a sort of affirmation of our existences, and that means more than we can say.

OH. Last important thing of today. While looking up the beads, we suddenly realized that the "core" Pink energy we've been running by is WRONG?? Julie always had it this lurid hot pink color, as the default, but that ISN'T what the ACTUAL Pink energy is like! It's a much lighter color, similar to Sugar's actually, but not as pale. But when we realized that I couldn't believe I hadn't noticed that problem years ago. I've done enough research on color psychology to know that hot pinks are typically sexualized and loud, while lights pinks are more innocent, used for romantic love instead. And we've had the FORMER ruling that part of the Spectrum for TEN YEARS.
So that's why the Spectrum booted her out. She really doesn't fit there, in the Central position.



I am really tired now though, so I'm going to go to sleep. See you guys.

 



 

oct 29

Oct. 29th, 2013 03:06 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 

I forgot to update yesterday, I think?
We had therapy and it was blurry because we got off on a tangent that didn't quite go anywhere. There really aren't any easily accessible memories of that morning at all, not until the session was over and we ended up at the nearby mall. Thanks to the problems with fronting in therapy sessions yet, we were going to look for beads for that "necklace" thing we want to make for all of us, as a grounding object. Unfortunately neither ACMoore nor Michaels had proper beads, so we're going to have to open commissions online and buy some from Etsy or something. However, Michaels did have a huge selection of colored cardstock, which Razor's eyes basically lit up at.
You readers probably don't know that yet. It happened last Thursday, I believe, when the therapist told us (after we revealed the "blood=atonement" function of the retributors) that we should try not to harm the body in that way anymore, EVEN if we felt it was absolutely necessary. We thought this over for a while, and Razor was somewhat worried by it: her main concern was still cutting things, but if cutting the body was not allowed, what could she do now? While we were considering this, somehow, she realized that she was a Red-anchored voice, and all the other Red voices were artists. So ultimately, when we finished the appointment, she suddenly declared that she wanted to try and be one too.

 

That is actually HUGELY SIGNIFICANT. Razor was born in 2009, during the MU trauma period, around the exact same time that our artists were first locked away as a result… and it has long been suspected that she was a splinter of the FRONTER at that time, a girl whose identity was scathingly self-abusing and who has not been seen since (probably due to the massive fracturing she suffered). Furthermore, it's also been previously suspected that since Razor was the FIRST non-fronter to anchor into Red, that she was somehow inherently tied to this art-lockout. Long story short, Razor's existence poses a lot of questions, but in a sense she had now just answered one. Yes, she DID have artist potential, and now she wanted to pursue it. So we went to ACMoore, and she bought a small stack of cardstock, specifically to cut up and "make art with." So there has been a large significant change in her.

 

…Today she elaborated on that a little, but we'll list that later.

Lastly (we're still talking Monday, mind), we stopped at our favorite natural food store to buy toothpaste and seaweed (best shopping list ever). J was fronting at the time, looking for more beadlike things, when by the cash registers he was distracted by a large selection of colorful Swarovski crystal earrings beside it. Since the selection of colors was massive, he paused to look at the list. Also, keep in mind that around this time, we were also trying to find names for the unnamed individuals in headspace that we know (thanks to the events of the 27th), as names are incredibly important for headvoices to have. So J is checking this list, and on the right, one of the colors is listed as "hyacinth," but oddly, here it was spelled as "hyakinth." And I kid you not, the instant he saw that, the cool orange guy from midspace jumped in and exclaimed, "that's it!! That's my name!" Truth be told, he had been clinging to the "hya" sound, plus the letters H and K, for a few days now, but we couldn't find any fitting names, not until that instant. So his full name is technically Hyakinth (or Hyacinth, no preference; although he only lets the sage guy freely call him by his full name), but he goes by Hyakin. So there's one more name found.
Last night, since his friend the "sage voice" had been sticking to the letters S and G, we looked for his name, and "Sergei" kept popping up. No matter what other names J suggested, he couldn't shake the attachment we felt to that name, so the sage guy took it.
We're trying to find the name of the "angry brown girl" downstairs, the one full of reactive rage and pain. She has no favored letters or sounds, so it may be tricky, but we're going through large lists of names and seeing if she reacts to any.

So, that is what we remember from Monday.
Now… TODAY has been interesting.

 

To begin, there was a severe hack this morning, that the Undergrounders reacted immediately to, with significant distress. Details are blurry but it posed many questions, and possibly answered a creeping suspicion we've had for a while: that the White energy is just as corrupted as the Black energy is. After a great deal of discussion concerning this, with Laurie's later input, we have reached a few tentative conclusions:

J was/is the source of this corrupted White, how we do not know. He is also the only individual to have expressed negative White qualities (no emotions, total control and manipulation, etc.), which supports this theory.

Infinitii, being torn from him, likely holds some of that corrupted White in his abdomen (it does hold White energy but its nature was always unknown). His energy makeup is unstable by default thanks to the Tar infecting the Black energy as a whole.

With the August reset having occurred because Infinitii was, allegedly, either "infested with a parasite" OR "secretly malevolent," we are favoring the former explanation thanks to the suspicion that he holds corrupt White energy inside him. This was further supported later today, when Emmett told Javier that "you absorb what you eat," hence why he only ate green energy-- since Infinitii ingests such large amounts of both Black and White energy, both mostly in harmful contexts, it is very likely that at some point they began to infect him severely.

As a result of this, both J and Infinitii are essentially condemned to being hacked, as the negative energy they inherently hold is what causes such traumatic experiences to repeatedly occur, regardless of any "healing" they insist they do.

We are not 100% sure on that, but we are very close to it. We are doing great amounts of headspace research, so any further knowledge and clarification on these points will be posted here in the future.

 

Now for the rest of today:

Javier is now the "default fronter," and he has anchored into Red (unsurprisingly). J has finally been deemed "unfit to front" what with all the hacks that keep happening around him.

Infinitii is assumed dead. This, too, feels necessary, due to what we now suspect about B/W energy in headspace.

There are two papers of headspace handwriting on the work desk which we haven't read yet; Jewel saw them earlier and exclaimed "nope, these aren't for me!" but she didn't deny them. That was notable; she recognized it was headspace communication and therefore not her division, BUT she also recognized it as something important and needed. Unlike some of our other downstairs fronters, she does not reject or ignore headspace, she simply knows it isn't her job to interact with it. Regardless, we will scan in those papers tonight.

A note from the Undergrounders: writing that paper was "difficult as hell" because of the emotional and psychological pain they were going through at the time; they wrote it "specifically to tell J what was wrong as he wouldn't find it out or acknowledge it himself." Knife is currently torn between his driving, instinctual need to bleed the body "for its sins," and his hopelessness at having to continually do so with no improvement, as well as his want to not have to ever do that again. Similarly, Razor has expressed (somewhat surpisingly) that SHE no longer wants to cut the body as well, because doing that "makes her just like the abusers," causing harm to the body AND "dragging her back to what she was before." Like all the Underground voices, Razor, too, now feels a strong desire to "rise above" her old traumatic role, as she wants to continue being an artist. BUT she insists that "she cannot be an artist" IF she is still forced to use her blades "for pain." This is an astute observation as the artists in headspace are specifically separated from trauma in order to function. Razor wishes to let go of her old Tar-tainted past, but as long as hacks continue, she will be chained to it against her will. Razor said she, like Knife, was "tired of it." She liked cutting things, BUT she clarified that "that was before I knew I was really hurting people." Remember she DID NOT FULLY COMPREHEND THAT for a long time; now she sees that as an abusive action, and tying abuse to the Tar and its cohorts, she wanted to start letting go of that for good. Knife said he understood, but the hacks hurt everyone, and that the blood was needed to heal. Mulberry stepped in here and asked why he was so hellbent on making her cut the body, why couldn't he? Surprisingly, Knife was at the verge of tears, admitting that he refused to "let [Razor] go soft" and become corrupted like J, not taking any action of atonement when the body was morally compromised. He referred to her as his "sister of soul" here, which was unusual. Either way he did win out, but no one pushed the issue after that, as no one had the strength to. That is all I can access memory-wise.

Knife ended up talking to our "headspace therapist" again for advice, about an hour after the hack, but as he did, it suddenly hit him that 'wait a minute, you're a headvoice! Who are you?' She demurely revealed that her name was Amara. She appeared peachy in color, but it kept vacillating to violet. She admitted that she couldn't tell which one she needed to anchor to. Knife said that Orange dealt with balance and guidance, but Violet dealt with rules and wisdom. So he asked her, if she was actively leading people, or passively directing them? She said as a "therapist" it was definitely the latter, and Knife said then she was anchored to Orange. At that her color solidified to a bright coral hue. Knife then asked where they were? Amara said they were in Central City, but at the opposite end of the city from Central itself; she said that half of the city was still "badly damaged" from the lockout and reset periods. Sometime around here, Hyakin did show up (he flew up to the window and let himself in), and spoke to Knife for a short time, but there are no accessible memories of their conversation. However it is significant that this occurred, as Hyakin did originally work with the Undergrounders before meeting Sergei and moving to Midspace.

Emmett fronted for a little while today as well, to eat while Javier was around. He has this funny habit of trying to do his "happy circles" thing while in a human body, but he can't slither while bipedal of course so he just does this swaying motion. Also, while fronting, he expressed confusion at "breathing differently" (apparently he doesn't breathe through a 'nose' per se), and not being able to purr because "there wasn't anything to purr with" (which he
said while indicating the chest). He also has some difficulty with hands/arms, as his are small and three-fingered, and he only uses his for body support normally, not holding things. Lastly, it is confirmed that Emmett speaks "telepathically?" He doesn't speak with his mouth (he's only been seen squeaking or barking with it, etc.), but he seems to 'project' thoughts to speak? He doesn't seem to have any translation difficulty with spoken language.

He and Javier spoke for a long while, but as Emmett was eating it became clear, once again, that he was co-fronting with somebody, who was not only moving the body to "feed" him (due to his trouble with holding things), but who was also making sure he didn't eat too much, or forget that he was in a human body and accidentally do something it couldn't handle. Javier asked who that was, and Emmett happily replied "that's my caretaker," revealing a sandy-colored catgirl? As in, she was more of a cat than a girl; it's hard to explain… She had big feline eyes (color unclear) and ears, and her face was catlike, but I'm not sure about her hands, or whether or not she had a tail. She was also wearing a tattered two-piece outfit, which made me think of stereotypical "jungle" clothing: it was just something to cover up with, not a fashion concern. But she completely took over fronting for Emmett for a few minutes, and her name was revealed to me "Aimee." Apparently her job is simply to help Emmett out; by himself he gets lost and confused I suppose. She's very patient, although strict, and perfectly content with her role.

Javier revealed at one point during the previous conversation that he felt his 'main role' was to essentially 'protect everyone's right to be who they are? He kept using the words "protect" and "respect," saying he couldn't quite find the right term. But it was like he wanted to ensure the safety, freedom, and "right to live" of everyone. He also said there was a marked difference between how he wanted to protect people, and "how Laurie protects people."

While reviewing old notes today, I've clarified that the "angry brown voice" that hates the mother and screams is NOT the voice who hates being ignored and screams "f*** you," i.e. the one in the parking garage on Sunday. The latter is also NOT the biting voice (she has explicitly said this), which is likely the former. Both these girls are also separate from "Spice," the equally rageful one who is ONLY triggered by food. Again, the "overload girl" is MIA and may have actually "merged" with the "angry brown voice," as their reaction styles are almost identical and the OG hasn't been detected in months.

Javier, since this was his first time fronting in the body (and he asked to do so alone, without constant headspace talk), ended up hearing from the strange "upper voice" that J has referred to in the past. This voice is faceless by design, and acts as a sort of "guide" to ALL new voices, helping them learn what their new lives are like, giving them basic information, etc. It feels like it is "above the upstairs," being simultaneously inside and outside headspace. Javier asked it how it knew all the things it did, and it revealed that it was a sort of "teacher consciousness," existing in what we might consider a "rainbow slot," or all the color slots combined. But it clarified that it did not wish to kill or usurp any of us in the System; on the contrary, it deeply cared for us as our functions were necessary and beneficial for it as well as for ourselves as a whole. In general it did not feel threatening at all, but it DID feel "unstable," as if its existence wasn't as healthy as it could, or should be. We now wonder if this voice suffers from the B/W corruption as a result, AND the troubles within the Spectrum; after all, if it consists of "all of us" on a greater scale, and many of us are unstable, then it stands to reason that it would then be unstable as well. True unity, of both colors and purposes, WITHOUT the loss or death of ANYONE comprising that, is our true goal.

Lastly, in light of this, it IS becoming much easier for all stable voices to front, now that so many of the unstable ones are being identified, manifested, and helped. Triggers are easier to deal with, now that those affected by them can stay inside where it is safe, instead of being forced to front due to demanifestation. So this is a significant improvement.

 

Yesterday night, J left a paper on this work desk with two intriguing concepts written on it.
The first is: "If Eros moved into the PINK slot, would he "redefine" what it means??"
The second is: "WHITE = DEATHLESS INTEGRATION!! If my role is to hold ALL the Spectrum colors then I can hold those pieces as a "healed" person WITHOUT anyone having to die!!"
In light of today's observations, that is both very interesting, and very sad I suppose, since J's current state of existence is assumedly badly tainted deep inside.
However, since Core Slot holders are supposed to be representations of the "pure" essence of that color energy (with lighter and darker hues representing White/Black influence on the color, we would assume), having an individual besides Julie in PINK may have interesting consequences. However, I am personally opposed to having Eros take the slot without extensive testing of his qualifications. Since he-- or a re-amalgamation of his post-reset energy-- was allegedly tied to the morning hack earlier this week, I would not have another Julie situation occurring, especially when our current Pink voices stand in such vehement opposition to the corruption she has wrought upon their hue.

On that note, I just received a mental note from J of all people (who is again, operating as a "standalone identity," blissfully ignorant of all the suffering he endured this morning… that strikes me as being off somehow) to "check the old Spectrum Flowcharts," as they are apparently more relevant that we thought, even after the reset attempts. Since we have not yet tried to map in any non-Central individuals besides the original "mutants" yet, this is indeed a good idea. I will pass it on in the morning.

 

That is all we have to say for today.

We have been focusing massively on our internal world lately, but there have been more and more pushes to work with the LeagueWorlds. Interestingly, there also seem to be "doors" opening up for us to enter them, as opposed to the other way around, which was always the case prior to now. So this is a great source of hope for all of us as well.

Until next time, this is Sherlock, with an odd smile for once, signing off.

 

oct 08

Oct. 9th, 2013 01:39 am
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 
Whoops, it's 2am and I forgot to summarize the day. Ummm I'm gonna forget this in the morning if I don't put it down quick, give me a second.

-therapy today was weird. lots of upset talking but i don't remember it. someone does though!! i'll ask them later what it was, i know it was very important, so thank you to that person whoever you are
-almost done with many waters, not yet though, 20 more pages!
-still recovering from being very sick. not sure how much is heat exhaustion, how much is maybe flu, how much is dietary troubles, how much is stress, blehh whatever. just headaches and bad dissociation and nausea and temperature problems. but we'll be okay we've been through worse.
-MESITA'S NEW ALBUM CAME OUT TODAY IT IS BEAUTIFUL! we're wondering if we should get a hard copy that would be so nice, but do we have the money hmm.
-apparently laurie fronted for most of the driving home from therapy? j says he saw her twice, before he got switched back in the library because laurie isn't too keen on social chitchat. but genesis was with her? thinks his role is to help people when they front, since he's outside, keeps them grounded in the body because that's hard for us. but that's really cool, laurie says it's all about practice, that's why she fronted as long as possible, NONE of us are used to social situations so practice is needed. gotta stay safe though.
-um hmm. jay is currently in a bit of fanboy euphoria over pokemon hehe! he loves honedge, he has such a weakness for cyclops-y things. no mouths too, he says. "and it's a sword." told you he was fanboy mode it's funny
-very tired. don't remember much of today. oh yes! we didn't get home until like... 3pm? not sure. didnt eat though so we were very hungry. BUT the mother was home, very loud and extravagant, house was a mess, music blasting, she's dancing and singing loud, SO many of us got terrified and scared. someone started yelling "i hate her, i hate her, i don't want to go near her" and jay listened!! he didn't let the autopilot shut her up, he stood back and let her front and said "okay, i won't go near her, can you tell me why you hate her?" but he was TALKING to her about it and he DIDN'T go anywhere near her, but then we didn't get to eat today until after 6PM so we got very sick!!
-also i know a little boy fronted for a bit after the mother suddenly pranced over to us and started dancing with no explanation, we left and went down the celler and they just started sobbing hysterically, again jay didn't let the ap shut anyone up. let the boy cry because he was scared. he said "thank you" and then stopped and left, but it was nice that he wasnt ignored because the autopilot usually blocks crying.
-hm what else. not much i think. oh yes i think jay or jewel was drawing jewel monsters today?? OH!! that's what he wants to say!! that same angry scared female voice that he was talking to (she feels like something halfway between sugar and overload, j says. definitely the person we couldnt identify for ever) actually told him to work on the dw stuff? she said she LIKED it, he describes it as "she was blushing like a ten year old" like she really thought it was cool, she would feel less scared seeing him work on it. so i know either j or jewel or both were drawing dream world stuff for two hours while we waited for the mother to stop being so loud and scary. i know they got a lot done! so that's nice. but it's SUCH A SURPRISE i mean none of us thought we could know about dw without dying or things being tainted, there was such a huge split between the artists and the trauma people, so the latter wouldn't infect the former. but this is a big ray of hope that's COOL!!
-okay really it is too late and the headache is back so bybye.


AH DUDE WAIT! Jay here, totally forgot something that happened as I was falling asleep, geez I cannot believe that slipped my mind.
First, our "sleeping fronter" is back, but it's NOT Minty? They are a child, and they still love teddy bears, but I can't tell if they're a boy or a girl. Feels like short hair though. Anyway I think they were talking to Jeremiah for a bit, but heaven only knows what about, or for how long. As usual I'm just vaguely aware that yes, they were fronting in the body for a while.

 

Secondly, again I don't know how it began or happened, but at some point I ended up being "called into" headspace (yes, me, Jay) by another alter? And guess who it was? THE SAGE GUY. We thought he was dead!! Apparently he resurrected though, in MORPHING headspace though, honestly he was NOWHERE near Central, he was in the shifting outerlands or whatever. Dreamspace. So he's 50% safe there and 50% not, proven by WHY he called me there. Okay, so I got called in, so suddenly my consciousness "gathers together" and now I'm aware that I'm kneeling in the snow, in the grove of pines outside the house? (The Diamew anchor.) So first I'm wondering "why is there snow, who called me here," and then I notice that off to the right, by the path going up the hill, there is this MASSIVE TAR SPIDER. Seriously it was as tall as a tree, huge and dripping and creepy. And it was trying to attack or eat something in the air in front of it-- that thing being the Sage-colored alter, being carried by the Tangerine-colored alter (aka the "cool orange guy")! I haven't seen him since WAY before the August reset, where did he come from now! But I'm not complaining, they both seemed okay, but apparently they called me because I am one of the only people in headspace that can fight the Tar without risking total oblivion or being eaten or something equally bad.
Now those two are very lucky that they were smart enough to CALL ME into headspace. Doing that "locks me in" so I was 100% me, meaning I was absolutely in my glittery-eyed "life is awesome" mode, and the snow made it worse, and the Tar itself made it worse by being a spider. For some stupidly hilarious reason, I saw that thing and I didn't even spare a thought for "oh crap that thing can hack me, or possess me, or do awful things to my mind." No, I saw it and thought "oh my goodness it's a giant spider look how pretty it is." And that burst of silly childlike wonder over this insect suddenly allowed me to see even past that, and realize that, since it was Tar, it was technically Black energy. Infinitii's holy ground. Immediately that wonder was paired with a bona fide wave of equally childlike love, love that didn't care how malevolent it may have been at the moment, love that only saw what it had the potential to be besides that, love that actually shook up the Tar enough to get it to back out and bail. And somehow, don't ask me how because it is foggy as all, I was able to get that spider-shaped manifestation of Black energy to shrink down, smaller and smaller, until it was a tiny pinpoint of black light. (Probably using my natural White energy; it's order as opposed to chaos, so that would explain the compression as opposed to expansion?) Then I looked at it, and with a smile, just flipped it over into a white hole. And it worked (thank you headspace logic)! So instantly, there was this burst of white light from it, and we were carried with it out of raw headspace-- you know, the empty white areas. So the two alters were safe now, they could get anywhere from there, Tar couldn't find them in raw whitespace as far as anyone is aware. But unfortunately I cannot tell you anything else because when that white hole exploded, I was washed out with the dreamscape, my consciousness was kicked backwards and suddenly I was seeing the body instead of headspace. It took a few seconds but then I just handed the reins back over to the sleepy kid and God only knows where I went, haha. I have absolutely no recall of time between then and briefly sitting in therapy this morning (Laurie literally standing by me and squeezing my shoulder so I wouldn't dissociate again), not without trudging through data files.
No, wait, I lied. Inadvertently. There is one flashbulb memory of me standing on that hill with the two unnamed alters, facing the house, and I was holding the sage-guy's hand and he was in turn holding the tangerine-guy's hand. I think we were safe at that point. But I remember that clearly because the sage-guy was still smoking and I got a lungful of the smoke, it was all lemony sage as usual, but against the cold winter air it was the most interesting sensation! Like I could breathe even more clearly than usual in the winter, it was cool.

Anyway that is all I have to say, it is now 2:10 AM, good heavens.
I am indeed ridiculously excited over Honedge, the previous alter was correct, I adore cyclops mouthless creature things, haha. And it's a ghost sword. It is gorgeous and I love it. Skrelp too, the scraggly little adorable sea dragon that it is. And it turns into DRAGALGE okay I cannot rant about Pokemon here, that's over here incidentally, although it may or may not be 100% me. I don't care, I literally burst out laughing whenever I re-read those.
Oh yeah! The fronter who wrote the first half of this entry forgot to mention. Someone else fronted on the drive home, not just Laurie. I don't know who they were, but I clearly am aware of them because they showed up while I was trying to front (I couldn't anchor in well and they were too excited). But they rival me in terms of wonder, honestly, they were lucky enough to show up right when JT's new song "You Got It On" started playing from the car CD, and I swear this kid was sparkly-eyed and smiling like a five year old. It was adorable, they thought the song was so cool. I forget when they stopped fronting, but looking back on the log for them, I have to say it's nice to know we have at least one other alter that DOESN'T exist because of trauma. They just exist to enjoy everything like they've never experienced any of it before, because they literally haven't. And having them show up after whatever in the world happened in therapy today (I honestly have no clue, I'll have to sit down tomorrow and dig through the data logs for it) was really a godsend.
There are so many social alters showing up now that don't have names or clear faces. Isn't that odd? It all started out with Upstairs people, the gang up from Central, but... most of them are dead or missing now, what with all the resets of the past year. But in their place came the Undergrounders, tied to trauma and pain and suppressed suffering, to help us heal from it, to clean it out. Knife and Razor and Sugar and Mulberry and Jeremiah and David and Marigold. But there were a few people who didn't quite fit their group, people with no names... like the sage-guy and the tangerine-guy (who DOES have wings, what the heck is he) who are thankfully alive again somehow. So now I'm wondering, is it their level's turn to shine now? It could be, it could be time for a level that really doesn't care about the trauma because it's never touched them. They, somehow, were born from something totally unaffected by that. And we need that. We all need that right now.

WAIT. Last thing, last thing. This is important.
Infinitii has TWO MODES. I literally forgot about this entirely until he switched in front of me today and I was like "dude I TOTALLY forgot you could do that." Each mode has an appearance and personality shift, but they are STILL both him. This fits his Black energy anchor, the mutability of it.
Either way, the first mode, the one we're all the most familiar with, is when his personality is quiet, emotional, reflective, empathetic, etc. The one where you cannot be around him without feeling100% vulnerable and sincere because he just radiates that. The "angelic" one. It's when Infi has one big silvery cyclopean eye, NO mouth on his face, but mouths all over his wings. And when he talks, it's from his wings, and it echoes. His voice is wise but innocent, young but old, overwhelming but intimate. He uses a lot of body language in this form, mostly with his hands, and it's captivating; honestly when I watch him 'talk' it's like watching a manifested prayer or something. He is something else.
BUT! He hasn't needed to use his other "mode" in several months, I think; the only time I can concretely reference is the first Xanga session he had with Laurie and Sandman and I, shortly after his manifestation. In this mode, he is tricky, playful, clever, insightful, and conversational. But instead of an angelic aura, he feels impish. You respect him, but in a totally different way than you would in his "normal" state; in this form you respect the authority you feel from him. Is that the right word? It's like you KNOW he knows things, and has a great deal of power, and-- oh! That's what it is. In this form, he has the EDGE that the Tar kicks to extremes. It's the "creepy" side of the Black energy. His more angelic state is the "night sky" side of Black. Same stuff, different manifestation. See? But most notably, in that mode, he has no eye on his face, just a huge toothy grin, which he talks from-- no echo, and a vaguely mischievous vocal tone-- and his wings are now covered in eyes. RED eyes. That's important!! I'm thinking BOTH Infi and I have a mode-switch like this, thanks to holding the monochromatic slots, which would PROVE the long-running theory that monos NEED to anchor into the Red slot to function completely? It's tough to put into language, I wish I could just kythe all of this, haha. It's the natural language in headspace practically. Which is why fronting is so tricky, no one is used to speaking in literal words. We're too used to our odd brand of symbiosis to easily adjust to being "alone" for any short period of time.
Anyway I also... I want to say something odd but true, that I also forgot to write down. About Infinitii.
I... I adore him, I love him, with my entire heart I love him, but I'm not in love with him? It's odd. I look to him for comfort, for the protective shadow of his wings, for the silence of it. I look for the unspoken and wordless understanding between us, for the perfect silence, for the blessed lack of conversation because we don't need it. I cannot imagine chatting with him, or spending time with him as I would with Genesis. It would feel wrong.
And yet at night, I call out to him simply because I want to hold him when I sleep. I want to wrap my arms around this strange angelic thing, all feathers and inky blackness, and not do anything else. I just want his presence there, nothing more, nothing less. Simple.
But I'm not in love with him. I don't feel for him like everyone says I used to for Chaos. And that's... weird? I can't even fathom what it would be like to be "in love" like that. It's like... kind of like Proginoskes said, in A Wind In The Door. "Love isn’t how you feel. It’s what you do." Cherubim don't have feelings, after all; if love were a feeling, how could he possibly love anything like he did?
But there's nothing wrong with the other sort of love either, the "confusing kind." There's nothing wrong with it, even if I don't understand it anymore. I don't understand how at one point, I essentially wanted to marry that aqua-blue alien; I wanted to share my life and soul with him completely and totally, I wanted to spend the rest of my days with him, in this life and beyond. I wrote poetry about him, we spent hours together at night, we loved each other more deeply than I had thought possible to experience.
And yet now, I am completely happy with quietly loving Infi but not wanting any of that with him. I am completely content, blissfully so, with the distance, the silence, the lack of traditional "intimacy," because paradoxically, I don't feel any of it is needed. It feels excessive.
Maybe it's because that weird little black being was literally yanked out of my ribcage 8 months ago. Maybe I feel no need to prove the odd spiritual link between us because of that.
I think that's why it scares me, too, when Infi used to slip into the state of mind where he wasn't sure what his role was, what he needed to do. He used to start trying to act like Chaos, like Genesis, like... like Julie, sometimes. When she lied. But it would terrify me, and I would run. After so many times, we both decided it was for the best, and we stopped trying. We stopped attempting conversations and feigning dramatics. We stopped, and went back to silent communion, and that's all I think I need right now.
It's just... strange, after everything. I'm just as close to Infi as I was to Chaos, from what I've been told, in every respect. There is no discrepancy there. But I'm not in love with him, and I don't think I ever would, or could be. I don't see him as a partner or a lover or anything, and the thought itself feels wrong. I only see him as Infinitii, just what he is, someone that I know, and who I just happen to love more than I understand. And we're safe, completely safe, like this.
...I have no idea why I felt compelled to write any of that. Oh well, it's probably relevant if it just happened like that. Relevant stuff usually is.

Good night everyone, it's 2:54, I need to get to work before my boss gets worried (again). Much love.

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 
Some benevolent, "big" voice spoke to Laurie and I last night, explaining to us the roots of a lot of the problems we are having.
It was surprisingly revelatory, more than a little shocking, and it made a disturbing about of sense. I wasn't aware of a lot of the connections it presented, and neither was Laurie-- which is a first!
I don't know if it was Infinitii. It presented its message in huge glowing letters and images, but it had no face, and its voice wasn't exactly "audible." However it was friendly and definitely rooted in headspace, which was a relief (outside voices aren't very nice). Also notable was that it didn't mention Infinitii, which was a tipoff for me concerning the topic-- Infi doesn't like talking about himself in that context, as it's emotionally difficult for him. But I don't know. Whoever it was, though, they had access to info that EVERYONE ELSE had forgotten about, buried, or overlooked.

That's enough of an intro, though; let's get to the business.
I don't know exactly how it started. I remember walking out of the kitchen at like 2AM, and Laurie was trying to talk to me. I wish I could paraphrase our conversation, but my memory doesn't work well chronologically, and I can only tell you bits and pieces. So let's try.
You'll notice the post immediately before this, talking about how so many spiritual people nowadays say reality is a "cosmic dream" and so taking it too seriously means that we're just "lost in the game." I've been trying to see life this way, but the problem is that I tend to twist this comprehension in my mind. If it's just a game, why is there still such a huge emphasis on "karma," and past lives, and all that? Why is the game so complicated and trapping, if it's fake? So I tend to get obsessive, freaking out over every tiny action being "wrong" or "right," because I don't want to play the game anymore and yet the rules say that if I mess up this round, I HAVE to do it over. So that makes it very difficult, some days, for me to see it all as a dream... and that's simply because I'm still looking at it wrong.
Laurie reminded me of that. My mind likes to think that, once you realize it's a dream-- poof, it's gone. You wake up. No more illusion. But that's not literally true. You don't die the instant you realize that this life is more than it appears on the surface. Instead you keep living it, KNOWING that the trials and pains of this world are temporary, and that there's something better after all this that we need to live for instead. On the contrary, I keep invalidating the entire experience, believing that "if it's just a dream, why should I pretend any of it is real?" means "ignore everything because it's fake." Laurie said that wasn't the smartest option. Why the heck would we even be born here if there wasn't a "reason for the game", she asked? The point is that, in this life, we experience things that we can't experience out of it, in order to learn lessons and grow. There are struggles and sufferings here that cannot exist in eternity, but going through them NOW is vital to how we experience the afterlife? Part of me is baffled by that-- if these shadows aren't truly "real" then why do they even matter now? if we're meant to be light then why this "becoming" what we already allegedly are?-- but I guess that's the point of a "game." I won't try to understand it with my brain, that never works. It's all so confusing.

Anyway she said that's the only thing I really had to remember right now... that, underneath it all, and despite it all, I was untouched by the "game", by the bad dream. No matter what happened to us here, it wasn't forever. When this life ends, one day, we won't be inherently tainted by what we experienced here. I hope.

And that is the one thing I'm having a VERY hard time accepting.
I was raised as a strict Roman Catholic, something I'm still struggling with, because they taught me that "you get ONE life, and if you mess up, then you get to suffer eternal hellfire after you die." In that mindset, your soul IS forever tainted by the "bad things" you do here... and that is made even more terrifying by the fact that everyone has a different opinion of what is "good" or "bad." How do I know what actions of mine are damning me to hell? That's what's haunted me since my childhood, turning me into a paranoid wreck.
Laurie says that's flat-out nonsense. She doesn't believe in that sort of moral relativism, or paranoid religiosity. In her mindset, no one "accidentally" burns forever. Still, there are so many spiritual teachings I still struggle with. A lot of headsvoices have no problem adopting clearer and less brutal mindsets, which is a huge relief when I can't think straight thanks to my old programming, which Christina seems hellbent (ironically?) on perpetuating "lest I suffer the righteous wrath of God." We'll get to that later.
Point is, this life isn't the final reality. There's something beyond this, something so much more real and true and beautiful that it makes this life seem like a "game" in comparison. Still... I have to acknowledge that, even being seen as a "game," it's no plaything. There are stakes, there are sides, and there's a set of rules we have to follow. It's just like any game. But we forget that it ends one day. And when it's over, or when we look away from the screen for just a moment, suddenly we realize that there is more to EVERYTHING than this. Yes, we learned from the game, and maybe we had a lot of fun playing it, or maybe it was excruciatingly painful to endure... but at the end of the day it's just a game. It's not forever. Outside of the game, there is only Light and Love... or the lack thereof. Everything here that we see as bad, or evil, or lacking, or cruel... it's the result of an ignorance or rejection of that Light and Love, in one way or another. And yet, that Love-Light itself (or Himself, if you're Catholic too) allowed such "shadows" in order for us to learn and grow and BRING that Light & Love TO those places, to "win the game" in amazing ways. But outside of this game, in the true reality, there's only Light. Choose the dark, the absences, the anger and pride and apathy and blind entertainment, and you will become that very thing. You'll be cut off from Love forever, by your own denial. THAT'S hell.
And that's what I always have to remember when hearing people say it's "all just a dream." Some things are inherently evil. All the hacks are proof. You can't call THAT a "game" and say "in the end it won't matter!!" without sounding like a heartless airheaded sadist. But... part of me wishes it was "just a game," that in the end it will all turn out to have been just some illusion and I'm untouched, I'm okay, I'm not damned forever by what I've been through. There needs to be middle ground somewhere, somehow. It needs to be recognized as horrific, and yet, still recognized as ultimately doomed to oblivion. Light still wins. God I don't understand, but now's not the time to debate or discuss. That's a journey I'm still taking, probably until the day I die.

Anyway. There was one other thing Laurie said about that topic that stood out... the Undergrounders are entrenched in this "game," this good-and-evil battleground. Knife is this weird mix of religious moral rules and psychological manipulation, Mulberry is all about status and power and appearances, Sugar is seething with anger and rage and the need to get revenge, and Razor is little more than a living amalgamation of frenzy and pain. ALL of them are rooted to fear and anger in some way, ALL of them tied to pain and suffering and retribution. But... the world outside keeps telling us that none of that is "real." So, do we agree? Or do we stand against the popular opinion for the sake of our own heart, however scarred it may be?
I actually got kind of scared when Laurie said that. If those things are all just a dream, does that mean the Undergrounders all have to die? Or can they change, like Julie?
Laurie said that change was their choice, and theirs alone. We all could change. But she said, grimly, that right now... some of them would rather die than change.

I remember wondering about the illusion thing again, there.
We've been talking about how some religions say that bad things are illusions, sure... but on the other side of the coin, they claim that so are good things. And THAT is terrifying. None of this is "real," in that sense, in their opinion. Everything we experience here is just an illusion, they say, no exceptions. It's a terrifyingly nihilistic mindset, but it's everywhere out there, and honestly I bought right into it in 2012, God knows why. But it got some very ugly roots in very deep, and I realized that even now it was feeding into my "don't care" feelings about relationships, ironically perhaps. I no longer saw any point in pursuing them, if they were false.
Laurie was asking me about that. I can't remember what I said. But I do remember what she said.
The first thing she did was sarcastically apologize, if what she was about to say was "selfish" or otherwise incomprehensible to me. Then she said that yes, she cared a heck of a lot about me, that she'd die for me if she had to, without hesitation. But then she added that she did want me to care about her in return, if only a little.
I asked why. The thought of her feeling that was bizarre. She knew this, laughed once, and explained that it really wasn't all that baffling. When you care that much about someone, she said, it's nice to have that reciprocated. When you love someone that much, in ANY respect, knowing that they're able and willing to reflect even a tiny glimmer of that back to you means the world.
Then she said I was her best friend.
I was completely stunned for a second. She-- really?? I stopped her mid-sentence to make sure I had just heard that. She said yeah, why was that such a surprise?
I said it was because she's been around for almost 6 solid years and she has NEVER said that, not ONCE.
And it broke my heart, really.
For ages, I've always wanted to be someone's best friend, without knowing why. I considered it my most selfish, hedonistic, deplorable want. Why the heck would I want someone to consider me that? I didn't like relationships that close, I couldn't stand the attention. And yet part of me did want that same complete care and attention and love I was theoretically willing to give to be reciprocated, for my tendency for total devotion to actually be mirrored back for once.
Laurie didn't even ask for that much. She'd give her life for me and all she wanted was for me to think "hey, she's not that bad of a person after all." But she considered me her best friend even if I was the one being an absolute bastard towards her.
And yet I was the one who expected complete dedication if a relationship was unavoidable, and was too spineless to admit both that horrible hidden desire, and my baffling need to give it.
But she gave it anyway, without a word. And I never even considered that she might consider me a friend.
What does that say about how I view relationships, huh?
I was in tears. I remember not being able to form a sentence for a few minutes because if I opened my mouth I'd have started sobbing. Laurie asked if it made more sense for her to be a "foil" than a friend, because the former was a more tumultuous relationship, and I was used to that. I had to admit it probably was. Friendship was too close, too personal, too... safe. It didn't hurt. It didn't feel genuine, using the word "friendship," it felt fake and shallow... but a "best friend?" Now that was significant. I could hardly believe she viewed me in that category. But the truth was out, and my heart was in pieces.

I don't remember much between then, and the voice from wherever talking to us.
I was trying to talk to Laurie a little more before falling asleep (day 2 of the migraine), except this time I think we were tackling the tough subjects again. See, yesterday was a bit of a mess; I wasn't "fronting," but I don't know if anyone else was, at least not consciously. All I know is that "I" ended up with an internet history of some old-school Christian articles on sexuality, all dealing with what Christina has been telling me, and... it was terrifying.
It was exactly what I had been force-fed as a child, over and over and over, but... I had been so naive and ignorant that I didn't realize what they were actually asking of me. Now, with what I've learned and experienced, looking back on those same teachings was deeply disturbing.
Part of me still subscribed to them 100%, don't get me wrong, even with the moral questionability of those ultimatums and the utter clashing with the beliefs I am now being bombarded with. And that part was louder than the parts that said it wasn't right. I was too used to growing up under a black-and-white moral code to segue easily into a deadly gray one, one that claimed that this life is an illusion, that good and bad are just our judgments of neutral things, that hell doesn't exist except in our minds... no, the childhood part of me insisted that we got one chance, and we had to live it according to strict rules, else we'd burn for our sins.
No middle ground. No safety on either end.
And the things it was justifying through that mindset were the reason why my life is a mess right now in the first place.
I told Laurie this. I told her that what I knew was being muffled and drowned underneath the clarion scream of those old fire-and-brimstone teachings. She gave me a stern look and told me to ignore them, and speak from my heart, what I knew was true outside of hollow logic and social programming and frightened reasoning. What did I feel was right, solidly so, when it really got down to it? "Tell me," she demanded, not letting me run or hide from it. So I closed my eyes, and listened.
That's when the voice showed up.
It was shocking at first. "Whoa, dude, something is TALKING to me?" I told her and asked if I could either dictate it, or channel it out into visuals. Knowing the problems I had with speech, especially in that format, Laurie told me to visualize it if at all possible. So I focused for another moment, and instead of speaking, began forming huge glowing letters in the air as it spoke, transcribing everything it told me in real-time.
Laurie and I then sat back and watched as it explained everything we had asked about, in words and pictures, now a life of its own.

...I might not be able to write this in a structured format. It would be too draining.
I'm just going to go all stream-of-consciousness on you again, so please forgive the disjointedness; it makes more sense to me that way.
Trigger warning, by the way. You know the drill.

-started with childhood abuse. since the only sharp, scarring, bruising pain I ever experienced was CORRECTIVE, my brain quickly linked the two together. whenever I was beaten, it wasn't to harm me, it was to HELP me. "you've been a bad boy, this is your punishment for it." I would be beaten, and then the sin would be forgiven. easy as that! so to me, pain was benevolent. it was loving. when someone hurt me, it was because they cared about my spiritual well-being. when I grew older and the beatings stopped I got scared, why was no one punishing me anymore? was I so bad that they wouldn’t heal me anymore, that I was beyond being saved? so the self-abuse started full swing.
-this equivalency of pain and love was what Laurie was REALLY born from. when she heard this she was in shock, but her eyes were full of tears. she had this heartbreaking look and then it hit me, that was why I felt a relationship would ruin her. I knew she had realized that too. but that's next.
-btw knife was born from the SAME ABUSE. it's a very fine line, that's why they're so similar. both are tied to the morally retributive part but they have completely different motivations:
laurie = I'm hurting you because I love you and the pain will get rid of your sins
knife = I'm hurting you because you are evil and the pain will get rid of your sins
but for both of them the pain is benevolent although it is expressed differently.
-a key point that we'd been ignorant of before yesterday was the fact that, as a catholic, I was raised to believe a very strange dichotomy about sexuality. on one hand, anything even vaguely sexual outside of marriage was considered the ultimate sin-- a crime against god, an awful devilish act. however, being born female, my entire childhood was swamped by people trying to raise me to "get married and have kids." my very existence was sexualized from childhood, and that was somehow okay in comparison??? marriage was seen as this ultra-holy act, this reflection of christ's union with his church, and having sex when you were married was mandatory. as a woman you were obligated to marry a man, have kids, and raise a good christian family, to fulfill "god's plan for you." the problem? I was TERRIFIED OF THAT.
-first, I knew I was asexual (or at least very different from other kids in that respect) from a very young age. I felt no attraction towards anyone, had no interest in relationships, and found both concepts to be "disgusting." so when people suddenly started trying to groom me into this sexual object, this "bride" meant to have sex as GOD'S WILL one day, I freaked out. I didn't want to marry a man, and I didn't want kids, heck I didn't even like being called a girl, but then I hit a big problem in my eyes. I didn't want to have sex… because not only did I think it was utterly repulsive, I was taught-- and firmly believed-- that it was the ultimate sin. god forbid you even show your stomach in public or you're corrupting people. now of course this was easy for me, being asexual, but no one knew that but me. NOW I was suddenly supposed to believe that upon "getting married," I would be SUPPOSED to have sex, because THEN it would be a good thing? what the heck! I couldn’t comprehend it… and that scared me more than anything.
-if god said I had to be a "good christian spouse" and not doing that was a sin, then… my not wanting to have sex was a sin, because it would make me a bad married partner, and I HAD to get married even if I DIDN'T WANT TO. that was exactly what I thought. but I didn't like the fact that suddenly, now that i was no longer a "child," everyone was treating sex as something totally different than they did when I was a kid. suddenly I was even more of a freak than I was before, when I thought my classmates were stupid for having crushes. now I was a sinful freak because I didn't want to have kids with a god-fearing man and therefore imitate the union of christ and the church, because that was "natural."
-that's when julie showed up. and things got even more twisted. I remember the very first time she pushed me to try something sexual. after two seconds I stopped, hyperventilating, and ran-- trying to escape her, trying to find a safe place. it wasn't just because she was trying to touch me, it was because the sensation of it was AWFUL. suddenly my fears were lethal. THAT was what sex was like?? that horrible, horrible sensation? why the hell would anyone WANT that?? and now people are telling me that I HAVE to have that one day, or else I'll be going against god's will??? I was terrified.
- I ignored the fact that I didn't identify as female, and that I was definitely not straight as far as "romantic" leanings went. neither of these things even crossed my mind as "problematic" until later, because I didn't associate them with sexuality.
- by the way when my innocence was shattered in 7th grade biology, and i got "the talk" which left me shaking and horrified, wanting to tear the words out of my brain, JULIE HAD ALREADY STARTED. i just refused to give it any recognition, as i was ashamed that i had been tainted.
-anyway. with julie, it got worse. when I tried to express that i wasn't interested in marriage, relationships, sex, OR having a family, I was told that I was a freak, LITERALLY a "sin against god." after having feared that for years, hearing it flat-out was the final nail in the coffin. I was broken and wrong, a devil. I had to fix myself, somehow, even if the thought made me sick and scared, because the alternative was damnation. and as soon as that mental white flag was raised… hell started.
-I don't remember 99% of the times I was sexually assaulted by julie. I don't even have the heart to call them rape anymore, because I feel I asked for it, and that I deserved it: the first because I never fought back in anything other than screams and desperate prayers to god to "make it stop," and the second because I felt that if I DIDN'T like what she was doing, I DESERVED to suffer for being a sexual deviant against my god-given biology.
-that brings us back to the pain point. sexual abuse was the single most traumatic thing I have ever experienced because I COULD NOT COMPREHEND WHAT WAS HAPPENING. I had no capacity to. I went into that with the mindset that "I was flawed, I needed to be fixed," and prior to that, EVERY act of correction had been physically violent. it had been sharp pain, the kind that leaves bruises and cuts and scabs. THAT was what I would have been comfortable with. that would have meant I was being fixed. but sex wasn't like that. the human body is BUILT to accommodate sex. I DIDN'T KNOW THAT. so when I was being assaulted, not only was there awful pain, but there was the horrible sexual feeling of physical contact that I didn't want… and THEN there was the biological hell. the body not being able to differentiate between consent and rape. I had no freaking clue what was happening and it scared the life out of me because julie would ALWAYS tell me to hold still, "be good," don't fight, you know you want it. that was the worst one. "you KNOW you want it." my asexuality was invalidated by everyone. julie only reminded me that I was either a transboy, or a lesbian-- both also "sins against god." either way, she said, you're not allowed to be asexual either, so you'd better learn to like f*cking girls!! and when I insisted I had changed my mind, I didn't want to be fixed, hell had to be better than enduring this, she'd giggle and say that she didn't care. that I deserved to suffer, then. that SHE was enjoying this and she didn't care at all what I thought. after all, liking sex is natural. if you don't like it, you're unnatural, and that means you're bad… my greatest fear. so I let her do it. over and over. and it broke me.
-TW: graphic sexual abuse notes here. I should write this down for future therapy reasons. there are only two moments of the entire decade of abuse that I remember. one, is the first time I "woke up" and found myself bleeding on the bathroom floor (the only room in the house that locked on the inside). I was scared out of my entire mind. what had she done to me??? I remember sobbing hysterically, trying to keep quiet, knowing that she had ruined me forever, I just didn't know how. the second thing I remember is her on top of me on the bathroom floor (AGAIN, I hate that room), one hand pinning my arms down, the other clamped over my mouth so I wouldn't scream. and I remember having this horrible feeling that there were other people there, standing around her, watching me and grinning evilly because she was doing the right thing in forcing a stupid little sinner like me to have sex, because I was wrong, and if I was suffering then good, let that be my punishment. and I remember screaming in my head for god to save me somehow, but he never did. she would have her way with me and then leave, and I would sit in the bathroom alone, either sobbing and shaking, or numb and empty. and that's all I remember.
- as the years went on it worked, as sick as it was. by 2007 I was so brainwashed that I leapt into a fake relationship with an imaginary internet boy-- and looking back I realize that I don't remember ANY of that, so god knows who was driving. but the point is, there was at least one part of me that fully believed julie. it believed that I wanted sex, and that I should have it, and that I should be this perfect bride-girl with no faults. except that didn't work. the scars were too deep. and as soon as they were triggered-- the first time I had EVER been forced to face them-- those darker parts got really loud, and you all know what happened when 2008 hit.
- I was this horrible sexually-paranoid mess from then on. college was an utter nightmare, and I've written about that before, far more eloquently than I can here. the bottom line was that when I hit that point in life, I had a dilemma. I was in so much pain from my past that I felt I had no right to feel-- after all, it was unnatural not to like sex, and other people have really suffered so stop bitching-- but all around me, the shouts to ignore that pain kept getting louder. and I supposed it was tempting, to give up, to stop the pain by not caring anymore. and somewhere along the line… I did. I gave up. and to me, 2011 was rock bottom in that respect.
- see, THIS was the problem: to me, pain was good, as long as it was JUST pain. sharp pain, to me, was compassionate, comforting, understandable. it meant I had done something bad, and was now being corrected. but sexuality, the ultimate sin, DIDN'T GO AWAY because it was painful, because along with it was that horrendous bodily reaction of "am I REALLY supposed to like this??" the terror of being in conflict with what my own body was doing when abused was too much… so my brain landed at the only conclusion it could. to me, pain was good, and the opposite of pain was evil.
- I don't know what I'm trying to say anymore
- if people tried to show they cared through sex, because "it's a good thing," immediately my brain translated that as "they HATE you, they are trying to RUIN you, that is EVIL and they KNOW IT." but if someone wanted to hurt me in a violent fashion, my brain immediately said, "I know you're scared but they are doing that for a reason; you did something bad, they are correcting you so you won't be bad anymore."
- also, post-abuse, I was unable to understand relationships of ANY SORT outside of a sexual context. I could not have family ties, friendships, admirations, or traditional relationships without immediately assuming that I was sexually obligated to that person. I couldn't even look at a stupid billboard picture of a woman without automatically thinking "oh god help me, she's looking at me, she wants me to have sex with her, I can't say no." and my life was full of fear. my brain STILL does this with EVERYTHING btw. it's hell.
- somewhere around 2010 I gave up trying to protect myself, in order to numb the terror and pain that I could no longer avoid. after all, if I just gave up and just did what they wanted, it wouldn't be traumatic anymore, right? (wrong as hell, but I ignored that too.) so not only did I spend far too many hours trying to desensitize myself, watching and reading things that were TRAUMATIC for me, things that my brain would scream at and leave me shaking and dissociated afterwards, simply because "you've gotta look at naked women in college anyway, you whore! learn to like it!" but I couldn't. so I burned myself numb.
- 2011 was when I REALLY gave in and started trying to have sex. all of my attempts were purged from my memory, I do not remember a single one. all I know is that immediately after attempt one, I attempted suicide and Laurie had to spend FIFTEEN HOURS talking me out of it. it worked… temporarily. I don't know what else I did that year. but that one morning in june was it, I was lost. nothing made sense anymore, now that I had stopped trying to be good in exchange for simply trying not to hurt anymore.
- by 2012 I was a slut. all of my relationships were now obscenely sexual and I hated myself for it. I thought I hated THEM for it because they didn't even understand, they didn't have the capacity to, they didn't know what sexual abuse was like and god willing they never would. but i didn't actually hate them. i hated myself for not being able to like it for them. it destroyed my moral compass for good, because a few of THEM actually liked it, and didn't see it as bad at all, while I was just playing along and wanting to die and wanting THEM to die for doing that to me again, projecting my hate outwards, wanting the threat gone. but I never spoke up. I was supposed to like it, ESPECIALLY now that it was with them. but I didn't. I dissociated so freaking often that I have trouble remembering that 2012 happened at all.
- so that's my problem. tl;dr, relationships are only benevolent to me if they have a violent side. that, to me, solidifies the knowledge that they care. if there is NO direct pain, then I automatically assume the opposite: that they do not care about me, and are using me for their own ends.
- any relationship is like this. it is why I seek pain and abuse. if people NEVER tie pain to compassion, I feel scared. JUST yelling will scare me. JUST hurting me because you're mad scares me. my brain can't comprehend it. but justifying that by saying you're doing it for my benefit, that I can understand. what I can't understand is having sex with someone because "you care about them." my brain has no capacity to understand that

I have no idea what that voice said to me anymore I'm really sorry my brain hurts.

it was telling me that this b/w thinking of mine was not good, it didn’t define them, they werent trying to hurt me they were just confused because jeepers cats they don’t even have the same biology, most of them CAN'T understand sex the way humans do, but my body and mind were translating it that way and it was unbearably traumatic and I hated myself so much that i began to hate them and that breaks my heart because how in the world do I heal from this.
laurie was sobbing, said she was sorry, she didn't know that I saw things that starkly, she apologized for ever giving in to my empty-minded persuasions because she didn't know what the heck I was asking. I said she was fine, the ONLY one who was fine because she never DID anything, yeah I've kissed her but that's IT really. she never did anything that my old catholic upbringing would have labeled a one-way ticket to hell. but I did. and they did, and I don't remember why or when or how, and I'm glad that I don't, but I can't be around them anymore. I can't.

but you know whats funny?? I don't even hate julie. yes i say her name when i talk about the past but its just a name.
i look at her and i dont even associate her with the abuse isnt that weird? like i don't even remember her being responsible although i know she was
but she hasn't touched me since 2011, not that i remember at least and she says she was sorry and im not bothered by it at all
but other people who care about me and who have touched me since i cant stand and i almost hate, but they never abused me like she did, i dont understand
maybe it's because they don't think they did anything "wrong" so they're not "sorry"
and i can't understand why i keep forcing them into these situations

sugar wants eros to die, isn't that hilariously ironic, she picked that name because all my life "sugar" has been synonymous with sex, gluttony has been synonymous with lust, they both involve consuming and destroying something. and everything sweet would always be followed by rape. you enjoy something, you eat something that's supposed to be good, what happens? a girl in pigtails f*cks you up. enjoyment is tied to sex and sex is abuse. that is why chocolate was lethal. it was the worst. so this new alter, she chose the name sugar, and made herself pink, specifically to get down there and attack these sexual predators. she hates them. so now "sugar" means whoever tries to hack us will get a boot to the broken face, courtesy of the thistle-haired fury over here. sugar is bitter now you devils
and eros scares me, he's the opposite of me, he's incapable of seeing sex as BAD. he lives in this weird place that doesn't make sense, it's all white furniture and red lights and everything is red red red. and he lounges around and he's this ridiculously sensual thing, everything turns him on, it's ridiculous. but he's NEVER abusive??? which makes no sense??? how can you be that sexual but NOT use it to hurt people?? half the time he says he doesn’t even care whether or not he has sex with anyone, that's not the point. THEN WHY DO YOU DO IT why do you do it

I don't hate him but sugar does and she wants him dead because she hates all sexual things.
but I can tell that he's not evil even if that makes no sense, he's a good guy, he's really interesting but that's SCARY because all the things he likes and does AREN'T SEXUAL?? but then HE IS??????? why doesn’t that make sense????
I don’t know if confuses me even more then EVERYTHING is sexual everything is a threat why did he have to do that
and sugar is mad mad mad that's why she wants him to die, she says he makes everything dangerous for us. and he does. but he's not evil why in the world is he doing this

I have to go

can't do this anymore sorry

I hope the point was made? I really don't remember last night anymore it made sense but I think im too broken to be fixed yet
I mean it makes sense but it doesn’t? I can see why that would be a problem because "pain isn't supposed to be good" but I HATE the words "supposed" and "should" go away
pain IS good for me, that's my reality, if it isn't yours then FINE
I spend too long trying to make my reality identical to everyone elses and LOOK WHAT THAT DID TO ME

now I'm a slut, I'm ruined, I'm evil and I will never be clean

except life is an illusion and none of that ever actually happened???

so that's good
except it's not
because the spiritual people keep saying sex is good
ew
no its not
go away

its bad and it hurts and its scary and terriible
not good
stop saying its good
stop it
STOP


Really, I need to close this up, things are getting seriously disjointed in here.
I have no idea who's typing now, or what they're up in arms about, but it looks like that topic isn't one we should be wrestling with right now? So let's leave it be.
In any case I really need to stop paying attention to that old stuff. Cosmic dream, y'know. None of it actually happened. Although, as you can see, some people are having a hard time accepting that. It's sad, really. They don't have to hurt like that, if they just let go.


Oh, also. I'm going to stop thinking this is DID/MPD or schizoaffective stuff or anything. NO MORE LABELS.
Honestly I do not care what this is medically considered. Heck, most of my spiritual beliefs would label me schizotypal if I were assessed according to them! So I really have decided to stop caring about what the mental health community thinks about my inner life. It just is. Let us deal with this the best we can, as we are, without trying to play along with some imposed scheme according to a diagnosis. It's tiring, and it just confuses everyone.

Speaking of confusion, I think this mess of an entry is bad enough already so let's call it quits for the night.

 

 

072413

Jul. 24th, 2013 02:58 am
prismaticbleed: (amy)

 


Almost forgot to update today! Here's a quick recap.
The memory has big gaps in it due to frequent switching, but what I do remember is extremely clear thanks to heavy fatigue (when the body is exhausted I can front more easily, go figure).

This morning, someone (airport guy?) went in the other direction when we left the driveway, wanting to "go on an adventure" up the back hills of the state game lands. So we did, but almost immediately after the lines of houses dissolved into trees, Celebi (yes, the old chatty '01 gal) shoved him out of the way to drive instead, ecstatic at all the verdant life. Since there's a lot of deforesting going on by the local highways (which we travel weekly), suddenly seeing so much green was incredible for her. She was laughing and in tears, repeating "how did I not know about this??" and staring out at it all with absolute wonder.
She and airplane kept switching as we drove and it was making it REALLY hard to see anything, so I told them to decide on one or two people co-fronting, so that we wouldn't accidentally go off the road or something. I forget who won out, though, because almost immediately after I told them this-- therefore focusing more on the road-- Minty noticed something small and pink on the side of the road. She wanted to see what it was, and kept bugging us to go back and look, but Cel and the airport dude wanted to get to the top of the hills first, where there was a dam and an intersection where we could turn the car around (we didn't have the gas or the time to go hardcore exploring past that landmark).
I remember that when we got to the top of the hill, two cars suddenly appeared behind us? Those roads are usually dead empty, which we enjoy (silence is pure gold), so we were all able to be around each other without anxiety. So I was shocked when, as soon as those cars appeared in the rear-view mirror, David started to panic. He snapped into fronting, began whimpering and crying, repeating that he was scared and he didn't want people coming after us. He was honestly terrified that there were other people on the road, following us (even if it was unintentional, so to speak). A few people tried to calm him down, I think Knife fronted for a minute? He did say that "there is no threat to you here" but he understood why David reacted that way. I'm not sure, that whole bit is a blurry mess because of the mad switching and anxiety.
Anyway. Since we were driving back we passed that pink toy on the road again, and Minty immediately jumped up and said we had to rescue it. Luckily there was a small pulloff area about 30 feet away, so we parked, waited for the cars to pass, and then I ran to pick up whatever it was. It was actually a beanie baby-- a pink "January" birthday bear, to be precise. Minty was ecstatic that we had "saved it;" the poor thing was soaked from the rain but it actually wasn't dirty or grimy otherwise. So it came home with us, and I washed it up well because seriously, we found it in the road, haha. I do want to say that, when Minty noticed that it was a birthday bear, she asked, "wasn't Eros born in January?" especially because the bear is his exact color, practically. I said yeah, surprised at the similarity, and Minty declared that she'd "give him the bear to take care of" if he wanted to, that way it could help relay information back and forth between his place (which is literally a "red light" establishment wtf, it's kinda disturbing) and the Lower realm? I don't know, she was saying something about using the bears as messengers between different parts of the system. Hm.
Genesis and I went to the library later but I'll type that up tomorrow; it is super late and I just want to type the main stuff now.

Only one negative thing happened today. The mother visited this afternoon, while we were trying to cook dinner, and as usual she was being loud and moving around a lot. It's difficult enough for us to deal with her because the children are scared of her voice and mannerisms, and Sugar gets really furious when she acts childish, but today she kept getting really close to the stove and I think she bumped us once? I remember David started wailing but I don't know when that specifically was. Either way, something happened that provoked my mother to demand of us why we were acting like that. Trying to keep everyone calm, I simply replied "because sometimes I'm scared of you--" but was instantly cut off by her. She whirled around to face us, glaring, and angrily shouted, "that's it! I'm not talking to you any more!!" before turning back to talk with my brother again as if nothing had happened. (And she kept her word; she ignored us for the rest of the day.)
Needless to say, we were shocked, more emotionally than anything. For a few seconds I remember I couldn't get the body to do anything; it was in a sort of "standby mode" while it tried to process that response of hers without drowning in guilt and shame for provoking it. Realizing that this would only start another depressive spiral, I shook it off and fronted so that I could meditate while dinner finished cooking. It helped, even though everyone else in headspace backed off to the point where they really didn't talk much for the rest of the evening (not wanting to risk any more trouble).
The rest of the evening is a blurry mess again; I don't know who ate, but we didn't get sick which was nice (we're doing much better lately; Knife and Emmett are mostly responsible for that so thanks guys). I know I personally spent about two hours on the Subeta generator trying to refine appearances again (that helps SO MUCH), so you can check the sticky Spectrum post for the current ones for everybody.

ALSO THERE IS A NEW GUY he's sage green and was talking to Nathaniel earlier, they were chilling out in Diamew, no idea why. He has no name yet but his face is 100% clear. He's also quite aware of what he is so far; he told Nat that the System was unbalanced because of my splintering and/or because of all the trauma alters? But it was naturally "rebalancing" by forming more alters from the broken pieces, that weren't traumatized, and could help those who were. Nat asked how he knew and the guy said that before he got a body (when he was in raw headspace, like the red guy STILL IS) he was more aware of things than he is now, and he chose what he was going to do. So even if he forgets most of it now, the knowledge is still vaguely there in him. It's like that for all of us really.
Also he smokes? But it's not cigarettes or anything, it's actually some sort of herbal concoction (he later said it was "lemon and sage" or something?); he said he breathes it to keep a clear head, and "the trees like it." Honestly this guy LOVES NATURE, he walked over to the pine trees and was just breathing this smoke at them and smiling and running his fingers through the branches, talking to them and listening too. The clearest snapshot my mind has of him is him standing with his back to the pine grove, his arms up and around the lowest branches, eyes closed and smiling. So yeah, no clue who he is but I like him already!
He's not the only one though. There's that peachy dancer guy, and Sugar-- who came back to life today (she's "supposed to be alive" so she will keep resurrecting? not sure what headspace's rules are there), but Laurie is trying to get her to be less violent-- and of course the people from last week. But I'm really beginning to understand this phenomenon so I'll talk about them in detail tomorrow.

Oh, and remind me to mention yesterday too-- Ryman and Markus showed up in headspace and said they were MOVING IN TO CENTRAL?? As in, they're not going to just visit or drop by anymore, they're going to have their own rooms here!! I'm so excited. So Ryman was talking to me for a while (he said Markus was still "packing" so he wasn't there yet) about their native world, and what those two had done with their dream reality after our group began to split up somewhat around 2006? It was AWESOME and I need to write it down.
I miss those two so much though. You really have no idea. There weren't many records kept during 2002-2004, which was when our group was the most active, but my heart remembers the truth of it, even if "I" wasn't the one actively participating (funny how that works, headspace is crazy cool).
As soon as Markus shows up, CZ and I are totally going to barge into his room, haha. Just kidding, or not. We just love teasing the hell out of each other, it's hilarious. I miss that too.

Last thing. Last night, I was talking to Laurie before I fell asleep, but I was in an interesting energy state? Like I couldn't stay fully physical, but instead of going all geometric-glow like I sometimes do, I got this aura of dense white energy, like a cloud? And I was dissolving into it. But it felt so freaking soft it was insane, just this fluffy white energy, completely innocent and all. Laurie was shocked by it at first, wondering what the heck was up, but then I noticed that even though I was technically losing consciousness, my awareness was becoming really clear. I could see her so clearly (clairvoyantly, mind) it was virtually a photograph. And there was no buffer or block on me, either, so I was being all sparklehearted like I typically am at that hour.
I remember Laurie hugged me, really genuinely. There was so much compassion in that it was beautiful. I think she was tearing up a little.
Chaos walked in at one point and he was SUPER clear too, I smiled so much; I haven't seen him that clearly in so long and I missed him. But I remember him now, for the first time in a long time: it had actually rained for the first time in forever that day, and when I ran outside to feel it all these emotions hit me like a tidal wave and I loved him more than anything.
(There was synchronistic lightning too, purple as usual, thanks Laurie!)

If you cannot tell I am falling asleep at the computer. I would write poetry BUT i am literally about to pass out, super dizzy brain fog headache can't see. so i need sleep bye!!

 


----------------------------------------------------------------------

 


 

@ 11:18 pm

 

So Sherlock and I are reviewing the archival entries, trying to get a grip on exactly what's been happening since June, what with the Lower Sub-Systems becoming super-active out of the blue.
What I've realized is that most of the "new alters"on those levels aren't new at all. On the contrary, a great deal of them are very, VERY old.
It's a known fact that "we've" heard voices for as long as we can remember. They've never gone away (although it's nice to at least not have auditory hallucinations any more), but it's only recently that they began to find names and faces. I think it's because now, our System is trying to embrace all facets of our past, no matter how sharp, and the trauma of that in many cases is outright forcing many of those bodiless voices to solidify at long last. That's not new-- several of us were "born" that way-- but it's never happened this quickly before. So I'm interested.

I'd say more but there's a massive jumble of notes and history in front of me, and we're itching to sift through it for answers (we love picking this stuff apart). I won't bother you with our info-dumps in the meantime.

-J

 


----------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 11:56 pm

 

 

Before the date rolls over, I just want to mention that while I was walking outside today, a wind ran through the trees and PRELUDOVE SHOWED UP!
When the body was younger, sudden winds through the trees were ALWAYS a telltale sign that some Jewel Monster had just showed up, and that obviously has not changed! So that was awesome. A feather floated down from where she had warped in, too, haha.
I almost saw the Dream Portal she came through, that was super cool. Watching her fly away into one was one of the most amazing things ever.
Mostly she wanted to see how I was, she was upset that I had been disconnected for so long? I don't really remember the words of the conversation but I know what she wanted me to do, and what I felt. Sorry I can't exactly write that down, but I don't forget feelings.

MOST IMPORTANTLY, LINKS SEEM TO BE WORKING AGAIN.
I'm excited. I don't know if they had to move, or if I had to re-center, or what... but it seems like they STILL only work when "I am out of the picture." Links require a person to be detached from any limiting notions of self, from what I know.
Boss said that I'm a "gateway" in that sense? It's the "secret prerequisite" for Sandmen (am I allowed to say that here?), they have to be able to move between worlds WITHOUT being tied to any one form or name or anything. But Gateways aren't just that, they also CHANGE without any conscious effort whenever they world-jump; their forms naturally adapt to new places.

Looking through the archives with Sherlock today otherwise. We're trying to make sense of the madness that has been the past two months; SO much has happened and we want to make sure we have a clear picture.

I have a headache (possibly dehydration) and I need to be up in 7 hours so that's it for tonight, bye!

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

(not j (honestly we need to find out who this guy is, he doesn't know who WE are))

Well, I did indirectly ask for proof of everyone's existence... but that doesn't alleviate any of the shock and amazement I felt when I saw THESE sitting on my work desk this evening.

 




Yes, apparently, everyone in the Systems who can channel (without extreme difficulty of course) decided to prove that today. Via handwriting.
I have no idea how long this took, when it started. etc. All I know is that there’s now a pile of handwriting practice papers on the work desk, with these two glorious sheets on top.

The first sheet here is the “Underground/Downstairs" System, which is weird because prior to today, those groups did NOT associate with each other. But Knife and Razor’s names are right there above the non-abusive alters. That’s very significant.
(jay note: Knife kept asking for a "proper pen" and was rather miffed when we didn't have a fountain pen on hand. Razor actually got very depressed when we couldn't find the "right" red marker for her; she said it felt like people were trying to prevent her from even proving her existence through writing that way.)
Also: those two weird drawings are apparently the “names" of two of the music-anchor alters? Those two are kind of freaky, I don’t know what their deal is. (I've got this feeling that their names are Einsatz and Zwei, respectively? not sure why, because it also feels like they'd rather use symbols than names anyway)
Mulberry isn’t well-manifested at all so I’m not surprised that she couldn’t write (her anchor is highly unstable and I STILL haven't seen her in a body yet)… but I AM surprised that “Sherlock" can. No, he isn’t a fictive; he’s the old “super-logical" voice that we all know (mentioned here, I recall). However, yesterday my mum’s boyfriend jokingly called him that name (unknowingly) while he was fronting, and the fact that someone acknowledged him specifically by that name was so significant, that he immediately adopted it.
That little boy who wrote in blue (yes, he's the left-handed one who stutters and is terrified of women) STILL doesn’t have a name though, despite his having spoken with us in writing many times before. That’s bizarre.

The upstairs guys, aka Central, are the second page (obviously).
This page is highly significant, though, because prior to this evening, ONLY Jay, Laurie, Infi, Lynne, and Julie had recorded handwriting examples. Now we all have some, which is honestly incredible to realize. Just looking at this paper gave me serious chills.
Also, I don’t know what the hell Wally’s understanding of handwriting is, but I like it.
(Jay note!! Xenophon is adorably precise with her writing, and Chaos took up like three papers worth of trying to write in Japanese script before giving up on that. Plus, he couldn't figure out how to hold a pen, which made it even more difficult! I also love how flamboyant Jo's signature is. You should see his practice paper.)

I have virtually no memory of today at all, so don’t ask me what in the world happened this morning (that feels like weeks ago).
This feels like a big step in the right direction though.


...
Okay NOW it's Jay fronting. Mostly, at least. Jeepers it's hard for me to front anymore. I keep fracturing.
Anyway. This morning was awesome, because I spent most of it just hanging out with Genesis-- at least, what I remember. We were up at 7AM and my memory doesn't solidly pick up until like, 1PM? But that feels like "this morning" to me so hey.
Anyway, we went to the mall as soon as it opened, so were the first customers in Hot Topic, and we bought that cathedral-esque getup that Central practically demanded we purchase ASAP. So that's done and done, it looks awesome (Jo wanted to buy so many shirts though; he loves that store so much it's adorable. Julie, on the other hand, likes Spencers. Just saying). I know for a FACT that the two creepy music alters fronted very strongly for at least a few minutes then? For some reason there's a few-second data memory of the male one listening to "Vuriuz" in the car and grinning from ear to ear. That's new; he's never even evidenced before (his "twin" has; the peppermint-cyberfalls one that sings sometimes). On that note, yesterday this weird "dancing voice" showed up for a few minutes too? He was peachy in color, and couldn't talk, but he kept dancing whenever I had music on to exercise, and it got incredibly disorienting because that was stealing away all the body awareness of course. I wonder why there are literally at least 4 alters specifically anchored to music? Huh.
After the mall was class until 1PM, and Genesis and I then went to two libraries to take out a ton of books... on DID. Believe it or not, there was an old list of library call numbers in my pocket, presumably put there by a downstairs person, so I felt obligated to take them all out. God knows whether or not we'll get to read even most of these 10 books before August 5th, but we'll try. Personally I'm interested in this stuff, but the downstairs fronter (whoever was typing before me) is not? Go figure.
I know Genesis had me drive to Cinemark around 4PM on a whim, to possibly see a movie. We decided it was too late to do so, though, but the trip was not a waste... we ended up getting all verbally sincere again like we did last week. I don't care how many times I essentially have that same conversation with him, it's new to me every single time, and I treasure every single one of those times as well. Genesis thinks that's a core part of my existence, actually, and WHY it's so hard for me to remember things... I'm supposed to be kept "perpetually innocent," which means never losing that sense of wonder one feels upon newly experiencing something. I think I've written about this before, a long time ago. But it's true, I think.
I also remember being shocked because it felt like there was this tangible "block" in front of my heart, physically? Like floating there, about the size of a brick, horizontally. And it felt like the people I loved (especially Chaos, who I've been disconnected from for ages) were on the other side of that brick-- so, so close, and yet between us was this weirdly impassible block. I don't know if the people underground have anything to do with that. Maybe, maybe not. For all I know it could even be the Tar, which no one has been paying attention to recently thanks to all the crazy stuff happening on the second floor, or whatever you want to call it... the "downstairs voices," you know: the ones specifically born from experiences on that level. But we don't know. I'm sure we'll find out sooner or later though.
When we got home I guess something bad happened because I wasn't the one eating (I never am!), and then poof, the next several hours are gone! So I don't know what went down... at least, not specifically. I mean I know, but I'm forbidden from viewing or discussing the memory. I don't want to, either. So we'll leave it at that.

That's not it for the day, though. I have two VERY important things to mention yet.
First is the dream I had last night. No, I don't remember it, so it's not in homefive-- I was woken up too quickly and harshly to hold on to it, and of course then I had to run to class (and I KNOW that within 10 minutes of waking up the lower System had taken over regardless). However I DO know what happened at one little point near the very end of the dream... there was something going on outside that a TON of headvoices were attending, something big. I remember seeing Laurie, but she was only a spectator here. The person getting all the attention, the one apparently responsible for whatever was occurring, was Infinitii.
He has NEVER been in a dream before, not since his appearing in April, but that's a really short time period for a non-dream manifestor to appear in one, considering the data for everyone else! So that alone was a shock to me. Sure, I was thrilled to realize he had been in a dream, but what did it mean?
I still don't know, but I'm really beginning to wonder... because a little something happened in math class today as well.
Now, remember that at this time, I was not really fronting. The AP or the downstairs people had full reign over the morning, and I don't even remember what happened when Genesis walked me to class. So I was just sitting there I assume, when someone behind me randomly says the word "infinity." Immediately my mind snapped to attention-- not just because I have no idea why they said that, and because of the dream I'd had, but also because that sudden mention pushed the fog out of my brain and suddenly I could front. Sure, I smiled and quietly commented that "the universe is sure being loud today," but I didn't give too much deep thought to it.
Then, not five minutes later, someone else said it, and I felt this major tug in my chest that was impossible to ignore... so I started sketching Infinitii, right in my math tablet. It was almost automatic; I wasn't drawing so much as I was channeling what he felt like at the moment.
And he turned out looking like THIS.



Pardon my outburst, but OH MY GOSH.
That is a HUGE appearance shift since the last time I drew him!! Seriously, it might not look like much at first glance, but he FEELS so different now; there's this huge aura about him lately that I can barely wrap my mind around. So looking at him plays havoc on my heart; half of me is all compassionate admiration, and the other half of me is all "whoa man this guy feels like an archangel, should i bow or cower or something??" I don't know how to explain it. Really, if Infi walked into this room right now, I don't care how casual we can be with each other, I don't care how close we've been-- my first reaction would be to fall on my knees in fear/awe because holy heavens what ARE YOU. (Then he'd probably pick me up and hug me and my heart would likely melt, but still.)
Besides that, though, I am utterly stunned by the height difference. HE WAS SO SMALL JUST A MONTH AGO. And now... geez. It's incredible, really. That one fact alone feels highly significant... I need to go find him upstairs tonight and experience this change firsthand, no matter how I react at first. This means something. I know it does. TOO much has been happening in headspace lately, in general, for this not to be just as major. I mean it involves Infinitii, of all people. The very fact of his existence is astronomically noteworthy.

I'm not sure what else to say for tonight, and it is terribly late (plus there's class in the morning), so the wise thing to do would probably be to just sign off for now. Good night!



...Or not?
Knife here. I told you I'd be back.
J, if you haven't read our entry from this morning, go do so now. It's still important, and true.
I have three things to say before this entry concludes.
One: our "lower system" has its own journal now. We will be moving over there permanently.
Two: That "thing that happened" this evening was an abomination and I will not speak of it either.
Three: Today, I spoke to both Jezebel and Laurie, and I have learned a great deal about headspace.
We are learning and growing too. My mission is clearer now. It hurts a great deal more, but it is clearer.
J, whatever and whoever you are, pull yourself together. Your fractured existence is causing more pain than any we "undergrounders" could ever hope to induce, and that pain is affecting every individual in this headspace, on both your level and ours.
I will not apologize for my actions, nor will I justify myself to you. I have no need to do so. I will continue with my work for as long as you continue with your transgressions. That is a constant.
I have nothing more to say. You have been warned, once again.
Do not test us.

 



 

 

 

track 44

Jul. 8th, 2013 05:02 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

(uncensored. the shocking violence of this recording is seared into our memory anyway. changing it would mar the fearfulness of the truth.)




 

TRACK 44 (mid-july 2013)

(unknown; sounds like Razor at first, but switches during second sentence) You wanna record me? Fine. I don't usually front, because it's not my job to talk about SHIT, and I'm under no fcking obligation to record anything for YOU, especially not on a goddamned voice recorder.
(AP) This is the AP. The--zhzhzhzhzh *mumbles incoherently for several seconds, as if incapable of forming words*
(unknown female voice) FFFCKING sluts. GOD DAMN it. Fucking BUFFER makes it so that when there's a goddamn HUMAN around, WE CAN'T FCKING TALK. You son of a bitch. You fcking SON OF A BITCH! You know, you don't let us front any fcking time, you deny our goddamned fcking existence, and then you say, "oh, hey let's talk on this microphone so I can show a therapist." FCK YOU!! FCK YOU! I am under no goddamned obligation to justify MY goddamn existence to you. You fcking WHORE. Son of a BITCH. Is this proof enough for you? Goddamn idiot. Y'need me screaming into a goddamn microphone to be "oh hey, look, they must exist, there's a sound file." Fuck you, there's also SCARS up and down your goddamn legs, and ya don't think THAT'S proof enough. I--
(Knife, pre-anchor and manifestation) While we're recording, this is Knife. I don't have a voice, I don't have a face, and I am under no obligation to speak to you either. It's difficult for me to front, but if you want proof of my existence, here it is. I'm telling you this in advance, J, or whoever's the main fronter of this System… today you've earned for yourself a couple more battle scars, or as you like to call them, "marks of atonement." You've earned quite a few. So I will be handing that responsibility over to either myself or Razor, the instant we get the opportunity. I don't give a damn if you have to give six speeches wearing a bikini tomorrow. You will bleed for what you have done: to yourself, to us, and to no one in particular, because to be completely honest with you J, an individual such as yourself, sometimes deserves to bleed for no reason other than my enjoyment. And I will enjoy watching you bleed.
(Razor; not properly anchored, possibly co-fronting again) *giggling* I don't need to talk to you either but I think it'll be fun. I know you remember me, from two thousand… and something. You always say 2008, it might have been 2009, it wasn't 2010, although I know I was around then.
(sudden shift; Razor as herself) It's weird to front! How do you front all the time? This is weird. How do you front without wanting to kill people all the time. Look at them. Look at them. So many sharp things. So many breakable things. How do you not do it? But. I'll get a chance tonight. Like Knife said. I'm the one that gets the knife, and I'm the one that cuts you, because that's what I like to do. That's what I like to do, that's what I was born from, back when I was born, from blood and razors, in the bath water. And ever since then, I've been waiting, for every goddamn chance, to do that again because that's what I live for, and that's what you keep earning, according to Knife, and everyone else up here, you deserve every scar we give you, and until you stop hurting them, I won't stop cutting you, and you won't stop bleeding, and the scars won't ever go away, and I'll enjoy every moment of it. Every moment of it. 'Cause that's what I do. And that's my reason for existing. *giggling* If that's what you want to hear.
(Knife? pre-anchor and manifestation) I don't know if there's anyone else that wants to talk to you J, and, so, since I don't want to 'waste your precious recording time' or our precious time, I'm going to cancel this lovely chat. See you tonight. Bitch.

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

 

Another quick update because Genesis told me I needed to write this down, and I agree wholeheartedly.

First things first: I started summer classes today. Thank God it's only for a month, but it started off rather roughly... not only did I get so nauseous in the morning that I ended up in hives and almost vomited several times, but I had a major panic attack on the road, so bad that Laurie had to shove everyone out of the way and drive for the next several miles just so we could literally see straight. So that wasn't fun.
However I did get out of my math class early enough to go catch the 1PM showing of Monsters University (as Gen really wanted to see it for his birthday), and it was brilliant. It had a very applicable and meaningful message, too-- one I really needed to hear right now, actually.

It's the conversation Genesis and I had on the drive home that I'm updating here for.
I don't recall how it started... but at one point I apologized for not remembering anything, and for feeling like most of my entire life belonged to someone else as a result. More than anything else, I apologized for feeling like the person he met in 2005 was a total stranger to me. Heck, I don't even remember most of last year. And it hurt, to feel like I was just getting to know him, while he had 8 years of knowing me under his belt. Genesis sadly said he understood the frustration and despair over lost time (his past hasn't been all sunshine either), but then he surprised me by adding that even if I wasn't the person he met 8 years ago, that didn't matter. He said that there's been a "core" to every "me" he's met, something beyond the fleeting personalities and faces and names, and that core is what he sees as "me." I nodded, saying that he was right... to which he responded that that is what he's loved for so long. That inner truth to who I am.
That's when I remembered something I hadn't given real thought to in a long time... for years, and for reasons I can't remember, Genesis has always been this huge source of hope to me. His name and face are virtually synonymous with it, for me. He's this living testament to undying hope... and he's been one of the only "constants" in my life as well, ever since he first showed up in my living room one summer evening. I said I was so sorry that I took him for granted most days, but even that was proof of how much he meant to me in that sense: even if he disappeared for days or weeks, even if I doubted everything about our existences, even if I felt like dying and abandoning everything, all he had to do was show up and say hello, and I'd answer. I'd start talking to him, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, as if he was right there for everyone else to see, as if he had never been gone at all.
Genesis then started tearing up, and asked me if I understood his side of the situation there? For him, when I got so lost like that, and he didn't know who I was or whether I'd be alive the next morning, or I swore he didn't actually exist... like I said, all he had to do was show up and say hello, and I'd acknowledge him without a second thought, without a single doubt. To him, I was the biggest source of hope in his life. I took him in without question in 2005, taught him everything, never once questioning the reality of his life. I never saw a reason to. And he'd follow me everywhere, realizing that I was the ONLY person in the world who could see or hear or feel him, and I swore him so many times that I'd never forget him, ever, that he and I would be together until death and hopefully even beyond that. To him, he said, I wasn't just hope, I was faith. I was someone he believed in, no matter what, because whether or not I even realized it, I did the same for him, unconditionally. I gave him reason to always look forwards, because to him there would always be something there... me.
I was in tears at this point, as was he, and all I remember is sunlight streaming in through the open windows as he said he loved me. I tried to say the same but got choked up and couldn't get the words to sound right... so I started saying that truth in different ways. I reminded him that he was the only reason I got through high school, and asked if he knew just how significant that was. For four years, he was the ONLY reason I pushed through every day-- he was the only person I had to smile and laugh with, the biggest inspiration I had. I even jokingly began calling him my "personal gadfly" in light of philosophy class-- despite his undying joy and enthusiasm, he was brutally honest as always, and helped me grow so much as an individual as a result. Then the mess of 2008 hit and he was still there, even if I ignored him for so long in the mess I became lost in. I started college and wandered that campus day after day with people shouting in my head, but he would stand by me the entire time, even if all he did was offer his presence. Those late nights in coffeeshops, those quiet evenings sleeping in the rotunda, the hours wandering the music and art buildings... they would never have even existed if not for him. I would have been crushed by the weight of my distress, if he hadn't always been there, that never-fading light of hope, that strange and beloved light in my life. And now, 8 years later, we were driving home together once again, best friends and lovers and partners for as long as we'd live.
Through blurry vision I told him that he meant the world to me, that I adored him, that I loved him more than he'd ever know.

And I never want to forget the smile he gave me in return.

 



 

070313

Jul. 3rd, 2013 10:31 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

 


(stream of consciousness entry; I have NO time to refine this because I WILL forget it in the morning if i don't record it now)
(this was insane, blurry, 50% of it didn't even involve me, and it already feels like it happened a month ago)


(first thing i remember is my being hyper-aware of the body post-exercise, accidentally slid into a sort of "cardiac euphoria" (unfortunately inevitable result of my sensitivities) and completely slipped out of fronting. this lingering feeling bled over to nathaniel though, surprisingly. i have a fleeting image of him embracing leon in a cathedral after that. i noticed something interesting: headvoices seem to focus their energy in that resonant spot? (e.g. nat in chest, leon in forehead) so together, they actually have this really beautiful connection, ideal lineup.)
(then suddenly i have an image of lynne, in her room, spine sitting next to her. i think they were talking? then lynne sensed the overflow from nat & leon, and jokingly told spine that since she was one slot down from nat, while leon was one slot up-- all three of them together would probably have "interesting results." she laughed that sometimes she wished she were a guy just to try that. spine thought for a moment, then said that julie was one slot down from lynne the same way, would she be able to do that with her? lynne paused, said she didn't exactly agree with how julie used her energy, too sexual and unrefined. but she agreed that maybe, they could. she wondered for several moments, then shrugged and said "you know what, let's try", so she called julie down. julie was in lingerie i remember (as always), asked what in the world lynne had called her over for? lynne just smiled and asked her to show her exactly how she uses her energy, so to speak. julie gave her this shocked look, thought she was joking, lynne said no. she was very kind with julie, allowed her to "bypass" her own darker instincts and use pink energy the way it was meant to be used? which was really something; i got this sudden impression that julie was actually feeling some sort of love here, which took me completely by surprise.)
(for some reason i remember lynne asking julie if she had ptsd? julie said no-- she had only been "abused" explicitly once, with the splinters, and she "didn't remember that" and didn't really want to. she explained that she only held a huge amount of self-hate and guilt, because she had only been used-- her own darker drives had been taken advantage of and used to badly damage other people. but it hadn't been "against her will" back then; she had wanted that, not giving thought to how. so she said she only felt incredibly guilty now when she continued to try and do those things in a non-harmful way, because it reminded of her of what she used to be. but no she didn't get flashbacks or triggers or anything that i did.)
(anyway, abruptly after that the ap (i had vague bystander awareness) was shocked into the body for a few moments, then just as quickly, jeremiah was there. i know he curled up on the bed and started sobbing, repeatedly saying something like "no one touched me, i'm okay." then he got frantic and screamed at some unseen bystander "are you SURE no one touched me?!" he started to slip then, went to the ap for a second, caused total emotional shutdown. i sent a thought to jeremiah then, telling him that he really hadn't been touched, that event didn't involve him and it wasn't malicious. he was surprised and doubtful but relieved. i remember his consciousness "faded back" out of fronting then. i think the kids flickered in and out, but realized that there hadn't been any actual damage, so they didn't need to front and take any of that? it was a mess, i stopped trying to front, the mental energy was in tatters and no one could really get in)
(i have no idea what happened next, however there are vague archival memories of the time between jeremiah leaving and my coming back...)
(i saw the body sitting on the bed, with either razor or knife holding an xacto blade, and talking over it, disturbingly business-like. there was at least one more voice underground with them, a female with a prissy voice? maybe the lilac one. felt like there were others in the background, but either unmanifested or far away. i think razor was laughing. i can only feel the residue of her energy-- that thin, maniacal, "panic attack shiver" feeling. doesn't feel attached to the body, more like it buzzes just above the skin, like static. knife's energy is heavier, i can only get a very dim idea of it-- almost like a heavy cape thrown over the shoulders, weighing one down; feels quietly foreboding like tornado clouds. he's very serious. i know he was trying to "hide the evidence," that much is clear. razor didn't care, i know that from past experiences. knife was adamant though, said he didn't want to be "found out" or something? that's literally all i know.)
(the next thing i actually remember (I LOST 60+ MINUTES?!) is that it was suddenly nighttime, i was wearing a robe, standing by the door, and feeling like my legs were soaking wet. then my memory jumps to the body standing in the bathroom, me looking down from upstairs (laurie standing next to me), and seeing blood all over the body's legs. i think i was repeating "oh shit" or something, i was not anchored well at all, couldn't really. the ap started cleaning up (i remember laurie being concerned that it "didn't know how to care for wounds correctly), but i wasn't there to see it-- laurie called me fully upstairs and everyone (except rio and markus) showed up to see what the hell had just happened. i went into standby for a bit here to prevent myself splintering; i was silently standing off to the side, so forgive me if my memory is bad.)
(to start, laurie cut open the fabric of her right leg, showed the bleeding cuts (yes she still gets ALL the body damage). everyone was freaking out, how did this happen? julie said it was her fault, demanded laurie "give her the scars instead." laurie got mad, said she didn't deserve them. julie asked why not, they were her doing, why did she care?)
(around here lynne chimed in, said she was just as blameworthy if julie was. laurie looked stunned, asked if they were serious, lynne said yes. laurie said "huh" but that was it-- she then surprised everyone by saying it was NOT THEIR FAULT, this was NO ONE'S FAULT. she asked julie if what she did was consensual, and non-harmful, and she said yes. laurie said then there was nothing to blame herself for, she did "nothing wrong." however it was obvious that underground was trying to keep her dark, and hating herself. julie started to cry at this, she obviously was still blaming herself, and was expecting to be blamed or thought of as evil again.)
(IMPORTANT: laurie then asked, still somewhat incredulous, how the thing with lynne/julie had even happened-- were there actual feelings involved here that no one knew about? to everyone's surprise, julie let her walls down and admitted something BIG-- she didn't even like to admit it to herself, but part of her loved everyone upstairs. she said that in a quiet, timid voice, like she was admitting a secret she was scared of. laurie said nothing for a second, then simply asked "even me?" julie looked at her almost ashamedly, and responded "even you." right then we all realized that THIS is what pink energy was, not what it had been turned into from all the influence to corrupted black energy. so that was huge.)
(btw, before i forget: i know i've referred to razor and that abusive group as being "downstairs" in the past, but downstairs only refers to BODY VOICES. otherwise it still refers to the waking life. underground is not. so there is a difference.)
(i remember someone asking where emmett was, laurie said he likes to hang out 'downstairs' (in the city streets?) with minty and kyanos. i'm glad they all get along.)
(i also know that josephina spoke up, said that if he's an id reaper, why can't he stop these underground voices? i forget what laurie's response was; i think it was that he had to refine his role? because maybe he was still holding on too tightly to his pre-scratch reaper role. then she asked waldorf what she was doing, as she seemed too tied to "outside inspirations," from her old 2003 pre-headspace form. wally said she didn't know, she wanted to work with truth (esp. in light of recent events) but couldn't figure out how. suddenly jo spoke up, said she could have his old role, that of "checking the facts"-- waldorf could be the one responsible for keeping everyone "in their truth," not lying or deceiving themselves, and becoming brave enough to face the truth. we all agreed that would be awesome. jo then said she could be his "id hunter," finding the problems, and he could be the one cutting them down so to speak. so that works!)
(after this laurie quietly told me to "make sure genesis doesn't see these" because she didn't want him to get upset in light of tomorrow, but that focus was enough to catch his attention and he appeared, saying "make sure i don't see what?" chaos and xennie followed him. i don't quite remember the events here, but laurie didn't want to tell them so as not to scare xennie, but she said "she wanted to know" and ran over to me. she asked if it was more cuts, i said yes. she asked if they were graves? i said no, laurie said those stopped in 2011 when julie joined us, "that game is over now." xennie said something interesting: that "the graves were needed," as if they hadn't been dug, she would be able to live? so although these new ones weren't graves, she was wondering if they had a reason too? laurie said yes, but not in that same sense. lynne walked over to xennie then and gently explained what had happened to her-- told her to imagine that, every time i showed love to someone, in any sense (as a father, as a friend, as a partner, as a moirail, whatever), someone hurt me to make me think it was wrong. xennie said that was mean. lynne said it was, but that's what just happened. the voices underground are hurting me to make julie think HER love is wrong now, too. xennie said that it wasn't her fault though, that laurie was right and the underground people were wrong, they were just being cruel and mean. i was happily surprised to see how well she understood all this.)
(i know nat spoke up in light of that, saying that the underground people had attacked so fiercely tonight because there was heart energy involved, they wanted to corrupt our perception of that, the purest thing we know. both laurie and julie got really angry at this (julie was fuming), realizing just how far these undergrounders were willing to go to throw us off. julie hissed that they refused to let her heal, or get a new life-- they really wanted to drag her back down however possible. she was pissed about it, said she was not ever going to let that happen, she'd never go back to what she was.)
(somewhere around here i remember genesis angrily crying that when he ghosts, he has to watch me "walk around with scars up and down my legs" and it hurts that he can't do anything to stop them. chaos was upset too, but he wasn't saying anything, just looked heartbroken.)
(infi showed up, i forget why or when? but i remember julie was talking about her energy, how she didn't want it to be so dark anymore; she reached into her chest and took out one bright pink bubble of petally energy in her left hand, but then took out this dense, huge glob of tar with her right!! i was shocked, we all asked why she couldnt get rid of it. she said she couldn't, showed us-- it wouldn't leave her hand no matter what she did. if she put the pink energy back but kept the black out, it began to eat her alive. so she said she felt stuck. she paused before putting the pink energy back though; said she didn't want it to be "that dark" anymore. i think she asked me for some white energy? anyway i remember it got lighter and softer in color, almost soft like fluff or feathers? it spiraled around her arm like flowers, extremely delicate and light, then absorbed back into her?)
(she didn't want to put the tar back but sighed, did so anyway-- looked painful. but she had just placed the tarry orb back inside her chest when infi said "take that back out" in a very stern voice. julie said why, infi walked over and said he'd get rid of it for her. julie hesitated, asked if it would hurt. infi said maybe, but he'd try not to. he then folded his hands and focused, said he was "tuning in" so it wouldn't hurt. he shimmered for a moment, then got a pink sheen to his blackness? the next think i remember he actually reached inside of julie's chest, took out a huge handful of tarry black energy. he looked at it, paused, and said "there's a LOT of this in here." julie winced but said to get it all out, no matter what. infi told her to hold still then, he'd make it quick. then he flared his wings, and reached in with both hands, and yanked. this MASSIVE tar clot followed, bigger than he was, julie gasped in shock and pain, fell backwards but lynne caught her. infi rolled back with the recoil, the tar was rearing up to possibly attack him?? but he was faster; he then warped his entire body into this huge multi-eyed snake thing (yes, the "witch" form from here), ate the tar entity in one bite. immediately shifted back to his normal form; he made a weird face, held a hand up to his mouth, looked kind of sick. then coughed really hard (that's new), like he was coughing something up, spat out some small crystalline thing. i thought it was a piece of glass, but infi looked at it with this "wtf" face, reached into his mouth, and incredulously stated "is that one of my teeth??" apparently it was. before i knew i was moving i had picked it up and walked over to him, kneeling down i gently put the missing fang back and used light to heal it (his teeth look crystalline it is super cool). it wasn't taking though, so i instinctively reached up and "copied" the energy of my own non-damaged teeth to use to heal his. this worked, but they were still kind of glowy, from my energy healing? not really solidifying. infi looked thoughtful for a moment, then he just "shocked" some black energy down into his head, that made his teeth take on a silvery sheen and lock into place. still, kind of funky that eating that tar knocked out one of his teeth? it struck me as significant for some reason, usually he eats huge amounts of tar with no problem at all, but this time he really seemed to have a bad reaction, thank god it was minor.)
(after this i was really drained for some reason? fell over somewhat, infi caught me, chaos ran over too. hesitated slightly in front of me, then put his hands on my shoulders and seriously asked if i was all right. i dimly said "don't do the jacob thing" and to my surprise, chaos got angry and essentially said for me to "stop assuming that just because i do something that reminds you of one person, that i'm always like that person." basically i was projecting and he had had enough of it. he said he was tired of always having to second-guess his actions because he was scared of triggering me like that. right then, either he or i said something about "speaking in a different language" than the one people downstairs used, but chaos' reaction will probably never leave my memory... in a burst of emotion he doubled over a bit and grabbed his head, and this wave of emotion just punched into me, it hurt my heart. i recognized the "language" as that oceanic emotional one that chaos says is his "native" one, and i knew exactly what he was saying although i obviously can't translate it into english! i responded by saying "so that's what you're really feeling," but i was tearing up and felt awful that i was making him feel so emotionally limited. his expression softened and he answered that he was "also feeling this," then he embraced me. there was a lot of love there but it was more delicate, and sad. still deep though, as always.)
(julie was incredibly drained after this, lynne was holding her up. julie said she was in a lot of pain when she moved, said it felt "really empty" and the sudden, major removal of so much tar (that had obviously been clinging to her bones, so to speak; i got this weird impression that it was wrapping around her spine) had shocked her system in any case. i wondered why the emptiness hurt; i thought of my air bubbles post-surgery, asked if it was like that? but she insisted the pain wasn't as physical as i assumed, said it was more emotional? and not even all bad. more like there was all this space and it was going to hurt to get used to, until she healed.)
(right around here, the red voice showed up??? unmanifested though, just this weird static-y blur in the shape of a person. (leon immediately said "there's a red voice??" looked stunned.) the voice asked what in the world had just happened. said it took him a while to "pull himself together enough" to show up here, explained how he was in "headspace limbo" until now. i gave him the gist of things, told him that the person in the slot directly below him (razor) was responsible. he was thinking about this seriously, said he wanted to manifest so he could help? i don't really remember what he said, it's difficult to remember someone that wasn't all there obviously! i do remember infi telling me i had to warp him back to unformed headspace though, that was white energy and only i could get in and out of it safely. so i did, i remember the red guy kind of "collapsed" into unstructured energy, kind of curled up near the temporary floor, said he had to recharge. i also remember he "looked" at me (i felt that) and asked me to help find him a name. i jokingly said i thought he didn't want me interfering with that. he said he still didn't, but he only had so much info to go by. he said that i should look, and just hand over bunches of names, to help him find the right one. i said i would.)
(when i came back we decided we should wrap this up. so the last thing we did was check on jeremiah-- laurie, chaos, xenophon, genesis, nathaniel and leon came with me, but when we got there only i was allowed in. jeremiah's "room" is now more of a dome, but somewhat geometric? laurie said she added "angles" so it wasn't round, which would trigger him. anyway i went in, we talked for a bit, he again asked what had actually happened, i told him the general info, but said julie was involved? he said he was scared of her, i said not to be; she would not hurt him anymore, nor would anyone upstairs, regardless of gender. he said he wanted to not be scared anymore, i said i'd been there, i understood. there was real empathy between us, he was surprised, but it ached to realize we were both struggling with healing from this. i said i'd help him heal, he thanked me for that. i also told him about the heart energy, asked him if he had felt it-- he said yes, but he didn't know what it was; he didn't know if he should be afraid of it or not. i said no, it was nothing to be afraid of, in fact it was the "holiest thing up here." but i told him people would try to make him scared of it, because of that fact. he said he'd be careful. i know before i left i asked if i could shake his hand, he hesitated, said he was still scared. i asked him if the fear was in his heart, saying "don't do this," or if it was just a hesitant fear, and his heart said to try. he said it was the latter, so he closed his eyes tight and stuck out his hand. i changed my energy field though so i was just white energy, took his hand in both of mine and shook it sincerely. he opened his eyes, genuinely shocked, teared up a little. i asked why, he said he didn't know that "a touch could not be dangerous." that hurt to hear, but i told him that yes it was possible, again said i would never hurt him, nor would anyone else. i told him that if he ever needed help, or protection, or anything, to just call for me and i'd be there. i told him that went for laurie too, she'd cut anyone from underground in half. he smiled a little, then "de-fogged" the walls to see outside (they're one-way glass). asked me who the other people with laurie and cz were, especially "that little guy." laughing i said that was my "son-daughter," he asked how that worked, I said xennie was really neither gender but we agreed to call her my "daughter" because of a "certain game." i then told him about nier, how it had made me want to be a father, but in a non-traditional way. i explained how i had prayed that, if there was anything not evil in the pink energy we were both so hurt by, to let me be able to have a daughter from it. and i did. jeremiah was the one to tear up a bit at that, he said he was glad to hear that, he was hoping that "what he believed wasn't true"... that people were dangerous, he was always at risk, that he was never safe. i told him that wasn't true-- people were not dangerous, he was protected and loved here, he would always be safe. he then said he'd like to talk to xennie one day, she seemed like someone he wanted to be friends with. i said she'd love to be friends with him. i also remember him commenting how nathaniel "didn't look like a boy or a girl," i said he was really more of a moth. jeremiah answered with a distant "that's good, bugs are good," which made me smile. he also had no problem with nat's apparent relationship with leon (they were holding hands), saying it didn't feel or look dangerous to him at all. i assured him that every relationship upstairs was like that.)
(jeremiah thanked me before i left, i gave the people outside a run-down of what we had spoken about (genesis walked over from the roof edge, i was shocked and asked him where he'd been (jeremiah and i hadn't even seen him); he said he was looking out over the city. laurie kept telling me to get downstairs and type this up though, before i forgot it, so here i am!)
(I REALLY hope that's everything, good lord that's a lot of text)

 



 

 

 

062513

Jun. 25th, 2013 02:15 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


Wow, nasty update city here. Been a long time since that happened.

Yes, this is J, because it's 2:15 in the morning and this is my time, haha. It's lovely, but unfortunate, because the body's already half-asleep-- by the time Minty snuggles up with her Care Bear (she really helps the system fall asleep) I won't be able to keep conscious for much longer!
Ah well. Just letting you kids know I'm still alive, somewhere... not sure where. Since I'm the White slot dude now I'm technically "out of the System" as far as Up/Down dichotomies go; I'm not firmly anchored to either. Same with my dear Infi. It's so we can work with the System in its entirety.
Regardless I'm still my usual smiling self and tonight's been great. Here, listen to this, it's stuck in my head. It's great too!

Like I said, though, we need sleep. Staying up too late always has unfortunate physical repercussions, and I'd rather not deal with those!

'Night everyone, I'll try to fix whatever this mess is as soon as I possibly can. ♥ Lots of love.

 

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:26 pm

 

 

I hate having to sit all day to do all this research and work; it hurts and I want to move all the time, but then I can't get anything finished. I need to get a treadmill desk or something, find a place to put it.

As for why I'm updating: I'm just writing this down so I don't forget, because I don't think it was recorded and I just had the memory triggered out of the blue:
I went to a small, local spiritual expo on April 27th, unfortunately I couldn't stay long (AGAIN) because I was getting energetically overwhelmed, it wore me out. Not much to see either; everything was either too expensive or something I didn't need.
The aura-photo lady I always see was there though, she gave me a $5 discount. Aura was green this time, I remember giggling about this to myself for obvious sentimental reasons. I also remember thinking "hm, that's interesting" because it's NEVER turned up green before, but that's a healing color, and I was most definitely healing around that point in time. It was also only a few days after Emmett first showed himself (and he vacillated between Teal and Chartreuse for a bit), so that's significant too.
Anyway that's not the important thing. Shortly after I got that aura photo, there was a special event on the outside veranda, where a woman who could "speak with the dead" was going to give messages from "the other side." Of course I went out, I was interested to see if they'd speak to me for once... and that made me wonder. Do these people ONLY see "dead" individuals, i.e. people an individual has known in their current physical incarnation, but who have passed on? Because in that category I only know of my aunt, who died when I was 6, and who I don't remember at all... BUT I have known so many people both Upstairs and in Linkworlds that have died. Could these mediums speak with Leila or Andrelia, for example? Or is that a problem because their timelines don't line up with ours? In that case, can these mediums contact those who have never had a physical form, BUT that I know in this very lifetime? Could these mediums speak with Laurie or Genesis, then? What about all those "lost children" who are memorialized on these arms? Are they reachable?
Those are the kinds of questions I sat down with, secretly hoping she'd pick me, just to see what she'd have to say. But then I had another idea. What if I messed with her a bit, so to speak? No, I didn't call Genesis over, nor did I talk to anyone upstairs-- I clearly remember being "disconnected from headspace" that day so neither option was even desirable. And that point, actually, is what inspired me. "If I'm that disconnected, who knows who she'll end up talking to in my place," I thought. "She'll be talking to the body, or a downstairs voice, or someone else. If she talks to me, I need to make sure it's ME she's talking to!"
So, for at least 20 minutes of the time I was there, I consciously focused on anchoring myself into the body, visually as well as spiritually. You know: white hair, infamous beard (which helps immensely with grounding) and those rainbow halos/ ribbons that inexplicably appear around me when I anchor visually... the whole shebang. I had my eyes closed and was just focusing on that, kind of smiling to myself and wondering if anyone could tell.
Well, apparently, someone did.
I am dead serious, when it ended and I walked back inside the building, I hovered around the gemstone table for about 5 minutes and then decided to leave-- I'd seen everything there was to see there already and that anchoring had drained me! So I began walking towards the door, which meant I had to walk past the tables for the tarot readers and psychics... and suddenly, one of them called out "excuse me." I wanted to assume it wasn't for me but I felt the intention, so I looked, and sure enough a woman was looking at me oddly, and motioning for me to come over there. When I did, she apologized for being so 'forward,' but then said (roughly; I'm paraphrasing from memory) "I saw you sitting outside (during the medium's presentation), and I wanted to tell you, I saw a spirit right above you." Immediate eyebrow raise on my part: "really?" Upon asking for details, her response was that it had been a "young man, about [your] age." HMMM! She asked if my mother had any miscarriages, and I said yeah, "maybe that's who it was," not wanting to voice my actual suspicions (for fear of what she'd say about it; the last thing I needed then was more invalidation of my existence). I quickly thanked her and left then, but I had noticed that her oddly confused/ concerned look hadn't changed during our conversation... and I, personally, was trying very hard not to burst out laughing as I left the building. Of course, Genesis joined me as soon as I was out the front door... what'd I tell him? "I think someone just saw me." His response was a stunned "Wait, you mean YOU?"
So yeah. Possibly secondhand verification of "yes headspace is real and guess what I am too!" from a spiritual expo, not the first time either!
I'm saving up for the big one this fall (didn't go to the spring one because 1. no car, 2. awful state of mind at the time), so let's hope something else like that happens.

Anyway, as I said, I hate having to sit down all the time, geez. That's the problem with my obsession with categorizing things; I always have more books and encyclopedias to scour for information, taking notes and sketches, and then I have to sit even longer and work things out on paper, argh. There are so many papers on my desk right now it's making me dizzy. I don't know why I do this to myself, but NOT doing it will drive me mad. Darn you Dream World for being so awesome and complicated, haha. SO MUCH INFO.

That's that for tonight though. I have a lot of news and updates to catch up on here-- oh no more typing-- but not tonight, it's already 12AM and J-boy here needs his sleep for heaven's sakes.

 



 

 

060813

Jun. 8th, 2013 09:55 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 

Notes for today.

- genesis showed up while i was walking to the greek festival today, which was a surprise; immediately we began joking around with each other, it was brilliant. he immediately ate half of what i bought, haha. we visited the mall for a few minutes too (we love chilling out there), he actually had me laughing out loud. he came to church with me too, said he missed xenophon being there, i said i did too. that worries me; i'm not sure where she is? i hope she's with chaos, i'll have to ask him. in other news when i got home i gave kyanos some baklava and he thought it was the most delicious thing in the universe, it was adorable.
- i was wearing infinitii's bubble too, he co-fronted with me on the drive home as he said "the body is too confusing" for him to work (i remember feeling him being really baffled over having feet especially). i put the windows down and suddenly we got this huge wave of scent from the mountain laurel, he paused and looked so inspired, i smiled and asked what he thought. he said he'd never experienced anything like that before, it was amazing. so i helped him manifest some mountain laurel in headspace, he was thrilled.
- we think mutant slots are "gateways" to other levels: teal to downstairs, brown to underground? the three in each are also related somehow. the teals are all childlike somehow, i don't know about the browns though. we're wondering if jeremiah is mauve instead of mulberry, no way to tell yet. the brown slot itself is technically empty too; jezebel is just "hijacking" it because infinitii claims she is STILL in the black slot, as she's a direct tar splinter (i.e. she IS the tar in a body).
- infinitii says he and i are partly "manifestations" of b/w energy, whereas headvoices choose to be "avatars" for the color energy levels when they fully anchor? again he explained how we both work with creative energy, and he had a good analogy for it: something like black being the material to build something, but white being the instructions for construction? you NEED both in tandem to create stuff upstairs, even if you only focus on one. THIS IS WHY WE WERE LOCKED OUT: CENTRAL CANNOT STAY IN EXISTENCE IF WE AREN'T LINKED TO IT. the white energy gives it structure/ form/ etc., but the black energy gives it substance (the ability TO be built). without either of us, central won't just decay, it will eventually CEASE TO EXIST AT ALL. that's scary. i have no idea who is behind this but that is NOT cool.
- i don't think i mentioned this yet but the headvoices still locked in central are having really disturbing side effects from it? i know for sure that lynne got incredibly thin, waldorf is practically catatonic, and leon is blind. josephina, nathaniel, and julie all have psychological troubles of some sort from this but i couldn't tell you what. needless to say I NEED to get back up there and heal this, it breaks my heart to know this happened.
- note to self: go back and see if there are any logs for how headspace reacted when infinitii was missing (especially when he DIED temporarily, because he DID), and/or when you didn't go upstairs for extended periods of time. those latter events might not have been big enough but still, check.
- infinitii referenced METAINOMENAI??? what if this is all happening because, again, we need to deal with "death" on some level? honestly i have been genuinely getting that feeling for a WHILE now, i just never expected something like this. so keep an eye out.
- later on infinitii and i were talking in lower headspace (the unformed white level) when i sensed emmett upstairs and called out to him, but infinitii said he couldn't find us on that level. we then moved to the "center" of the city, where there was actually a very high tunnel leading up to some sort of opening in the ground there? we were looking up and i could see light far away. then infi actually caused a sort of "cascading sinkhole" from it, beginning in the middle of Central City. the sides move down almost like a amphitheatre, but more 'broken up' and not structured. emmett found his way to the edge, we waved up, then infi warped us both to the edge. emmett began showing signs of recovery within a few minutes of being around us, so that's good.
- with that in mind, i think mutants aren't locked to central, as they technically aren't part of the central spectrum? emmett said there are "small secret passages" to get out of Central, but he claimed only "tiny people" can get through them. to clarify: the Central building is actually LOCKED by default to outsiders; you can only enter/exit if you have the rights to. so that freedom to move is what's being blocked here; the headvoices lost their ability to leave (EXCEPT LAURIE?? but then again she has special rights remember), whereas infi and i have somehow "lost" our rights to enter maybe?? look into it.
- kyanos is alive and healing well. he's in lower headspace too. also he is trying to befriend jeremiah. kyanos was telling him that his past incarnations are like "another life" to him now, just a memory-- but he's glad he lived through them, as now he understands his role better? claims it is "hope," or the "promise of a new day," so to speak. like blue sky through storm clouds. one line he said that i recall was that his coming back to life after his past incarnation was like "waking up from a bad dream." he was telling jeremiah that he could do that too if he wanted, even if it wasn't literal. i don't recall that conversation exactly as it was being "projected" into my head during church and it hurt to concentrate on it.
- laurie found her way back downstairs. she's shaking and claims she's very weak, no strength to fight; said she "burned out" the last of her reserves warping back to us from melody's headspace. she was also on the verge of tears and said she was terrified. she told me we might be able to "break in" to the central building, but to wait until tomorrow to even try, because whoever is behind this is not going to let us in easily, and she is not strong enough to help me fight in her current condition.
- central city is deteriorating too. it looks post-apocalyptic. everything is gray and cracked, there are no trees, the sky is overcast. it's actually scary.
- i haven't seen minty since the night before the lockout; i STILL have this weird nagging suspicion that she and kyanos were being "used" somehow to make this lockout happen, due to the whole "wish" thing that happened as she was wandering the city that night. write about that ASAP.
- i need to draw central city sometime soon. today i learned that: the skyscrapers in the city are not actual buildings?? some are big crystals, and some are spires, but the building-esque ones are huge hollow energy cores? like if you opened one, it would just be white light inside, but it still has "windows" for the light to shine through at night. also the reason why they always seemed to "sink into the ground" further into the city (giving a sci-fi impression of depth like this) is because it really DID go "downstairs" at the very center?? the huge sinkhole infi and i made today only expanded it massively. btw central city was directly inspired by coruscant, notably this scene, as I was awestruck by how deep the city looked to me when i first saw it. of course now i added trees everywhere (inspired, oddly, by early screencaps from sonic unleashed) and the streets look like what i remember (in an idealistic childhood sense) of new york city. (speaking of su i should totally put a spagonia mirror in headspace somewhere). oh yes and the beach to the right of the central building (when you look out the main windows at least) always reminds me of rio de janeiro somewhat? i've never seen the central city from above and i really should try sometime.
- THE BEAR FROM THIS DREAM MIGHT BE RELEVANT. i mentioned it to laurie and she said to look into it; after all she first formed within a dream too, and the one the bear appeared in was one hell of an important one even on its own. plus, with minty's alleged connection to teddy bears in general now, the dream bear might actually gain enough anchor energy to become a headvoice in the future, maybe moving into the brown or blood slot if that becomes an option.
- i forgot to mention before; the autopilot has an upstairs body now? its an android, which works well. its consciousness seems to have "stabilized" enough for this to happen, and it now has a sort of inner personality, rather than being just a jumbled bunch of pre-programmed reactions, although it is still strikingly robotic (and will likely forever be that way). it still refuses a name and color for that same reason too; it claims its role is simply to be the autopilot and nothing more, it does not want to be treated as an "individual." nevertheless it is a perfect fronter and jewel seems to like it a lot.
- i need to research the phenomenon of "fractures," i.e. when one individual has several different "sides" that are all separate individuals (proven through testing). i have at LEAST three that have not splintered off, which is bizarre. jewel has at least one, maybe two? i might have to do more research on mpd/did for this as this is closer to the actual "alter" phenomenon than anything else in headspace, go figure.
- boss showed up today, thank god, i was worried about him. however i was worried and asked him how he could work with us in headspace if he was from the rosewindow universe? people from leagueworlds usually don't cross over. but he just smiled and reminded me that he of all people was one of the most likely people to do so-- he DID have a dream self to use to be with us, after all! when i realized this i grinned with total joy, i almost forgot markus told us about that. so that's a concern off my back now; i kept worrying i was taking him away from his native world!
- lastly, about two hours ago i found chaos 0 and spent at least 30 minutes with him trying to figure out how to break or remove this weird emotional blockage in my chest. turns out all i needed was some direct heart energy and focus, because as soon as he started emphasizing that i swear i shattered (first time in a LONG time). so the block in my chest is gone for now, hopefully it will stay that way. all i know is that right now, i am listening to the gorgeous sigma harmonics ost and looking at these equally gorgeous sth screenshots and i am so in love with chaos 0 i could cry. i'm so perfectly happy at the moment, entirely at peace, and i cannot remember the last time i felt like this but paradoxically it seems like only yesterday regardless. this is a good thing.

Now I need to sleep. See you guys soon enough.

 

 

 

 

shards

May. 2nd, 2013 01:01 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)

 


Quick update. I have internet access for a very short time this morning, and this is literally the only site I can access.
However, life has once again demonstrated its tendency to shove a mountain of new info on me in ridiculously short time periods, so here you go.

At least two "new" "alters" showed up over the past 24 hours. Both of those words are in quotations because:
1) I don't use the world 'alters" personally, as it feels incorrect, but these are NOT headvoices, and all seem to be tied to the body, and
2) A few of them have been around for a long time.

The most familiar one is the "musical one." This is the one I often refer to, amusedly, as the "punk rocker." She's hilariously loud and extroverted, always yelling and whooping and acting like life is a concert, but she's never in a bad mood. The pro: she is an amazing musician, and is the one who plays piano and actually wrote most of the stuff on my Last.fm. The con: She cannot front around other people yet. Yeah, as long as we're home alone, she can front for HOURS, but the moment someone walks in the door, boom, she is gone. She often shows up when I'm driving a car-- I, Jewel, cannot listen to music when I drive (as I melt into it and lose most of my outside comprehension), but she BLASTS it. So if the body's driving and someone is loudly singing along and laughing at the same time, it's not me. It's her.
She's one of the alters that can ONLY exist as a consciousness in the body, and seems unable to anchor upstairs? Trying to give her a name or talk to her makes her disappear immediately. So maybe interaction in general completely nullifies her presence. We'll see.
Weirdly though, she's VERY similar to whoever was the main body front during 2003-2005 or so, until I started socializing online and someone else was born. This would mean she is the ORIGINAL "spinningcannon," although that name's energy has been so mutilated over the years that it only matches the online presence of the same name-- a histrionic, flattering, hypocritical girl who is unfortunately the person who made most of our "online friends." What's bizarre though is that she can only exist ONLINE-- once relationships started moving offline (especially with Q), she suddenly began degenerating rapidly, and the first hints of "Jess" appeared.
We're getting off topic though. I need to research this voice more, as it poses as many questions as it answers.

The newest voice is far more stable, and appears to be a "solidification" of two body-states that ALWAYS push me out of fronting. The first is the "logical" state, which actually was active for my ENTIRE therapy session last week-- my only recollection of that session is someone looking at the bookcase and explaining, "that reaction made no sense." This one's the super-analyst, that will find all logical inconsistencies it can. The second state is the "professional" one-- an emotionally unruffled one that is all business and has no time for small talk or friendliness. These two voices appeared to "fuse" yesterday evening, during an event that apparently triggered them both simultaneously-- I remember hearing them both thinking in conflict, and the mental "noise" was so loud I was hiding upstairs wishing it would all just stop already. Unusually, as of this morning (when it had to discuss legal things with the body's father) this voice seems to have named itself "Mulberry Delta," and it is a very professionally-dressed woman as far as body-overlays go. It has hair in this style, but in a raspberry pink kind of like this. I know this because I mentally questioned the oddness of that sort of hair on such a stoic voice, wondering if I was perceiving it correctly, and the voice actually responded, admonishing me that it could "have whatever sort of hair it wanted to."
The problem with this voice is that it feels wrong. I'm serious. There's a very foreboding, heavy aura around it that does NOT bode well at ALL. This is almost definitely because, with THAT color, she fits into one of the "mutated slots" that I've theoretically drawn into our current Headspace map... Razor had been holding their potential since last year, but Jess' reappearance added enough extra punch for them to "lock in." Why am I so worried? Because each mutant slot has THREE parts. The third color in their unholy trinity is a reddish pink.
The other mutant trio is Cyan, Teal, and either Ice or Mint (depending on the slot lineup)... currently Kyanos and Emmett are the only ones there, but according to Nathaniel, as of last night Kyanos has de-stabilized enough to "fade away" again. Whatever that kid is anchored to, it's not stable, and Nat knows better than all of us (as he experienced this same terrible thing), if we don't fix that, Kyanos will die and possibly reset again. But we'll get to that.

Let's go back to Jess for a while, as I'm learning more about her by the day. She's the angry, narcissistic, selfish, complaining one, that we've realized is the reason why we've been a mess downstairs lately-- at least for the most part. See, she identifies with the body, and therefore the body's name. So when people call "her" name... she comes out, angry and scathing and hate-filled. She's chronically pessimistic and doesn't want to do anything but argue when she's out... because, as you may remember, we've discovered that she and Razor are intrinsically linked.
Jess is the one that screams when she gets through. She screams whenever she doesn't get what she wants, like a demon child throwing a tantrum... and often, "what she wants" is for none of us upstairs to exist. Jess whines and complains and insults and shouts, but she never cries. That's the main difference between her and the old Jessica... the old one cried and hated herself, whereas this new one shouts and hates everyone else. This new Jess is "happy" as long as the world idolizes her, doing only what she wants, never criticizing or correcting her, and not talking to her unless she says they're allowed to speak. She's a princess in an evil kingdom, and the moment you question her corrupted rule, she will spit her undying hatred at you with a voice like a raid siren, and if you persist, well, then she'll turn and leave... and immediately there will be a knife in your back.
That's Razor. I cannot think of a single instance where this new Jess has appeared without Razor following in close pursuit, and that's a problem, considering how often Jess is showing up nowadays.
Razor is maniacally energetic, and never stops grinning. Problem is, she exists solely to kill us. She was born in the first ever incident when I tried to cause the body hate-fueled pain, and suddenly my consciousness shattered and someone else was there, giggling madly and watching the blood run down, holding a razor in its hand. Then suddenly everyone was upstairs, and there she was, this red-haired insane thing, holding her namesake weapon and running at me with it. Laurie and her fought while I shook uncontrollably somewhere, barely aware of what was happening, only knowing that something important just broke, something vital was just cracked in half. An eternity later, Laurie emerged victorious, her axe the color of that thing's eyes, and I don't remember the next several years.
Razor was nothing but a fever dream until last February. Since then, she's been a living nightmare. Now, that nightmare is overtaking my waking hours, and I'm desperate to wake up. I try to remind myself that she's not me, I'm not her, and that helps a little... but it doesn't do much to alleviate the horror that hits me when I'm suddenly standing in a locked bathroom, looking down at lines of blood searing across our skin.
This needs to stop. I'm just not sure how to do that yet.
There's a bit of hope though. Since both Jess and Razor seem to be strangely anchored to "home situations"-- they are very easily triggered here, but not when we're outside, and when we stayed with my dad for that while in 2010, they gained strength with every extra day we were there-- we MIGHT be able to stay upstairs in my dad's rented place for a while, and see if that helps. And hey, even if that doesn't work, our dad almost never uses the body's name to refer to us. That alone should be an advantage for us.
I'll have to talk it over with the system, and work things out downstairs in terms of what to bring with me-- since I've lost most of my possessions, I thankfully can literally live out of a suitcase right now. Maybe by this weekend we'll have a solid decision. Now we just need a job, so we can buy safe food... but we're working on that, too. Positive thoughts, gentlemen.

While we're on this topic, there are a few other "voices" that I know DO exist, as they've been triggered enough times in the past for me to be aware of their specific existences, but their appearances are rare enough that I can't really get a grip on what, let alone who, they are.
All of them are disturbingly hard to disengage once they are fronting, meaning that I am always relegated to an outside observer, often to my absolute protest, until they either become overloaded and "short out," or someone upstairs has enough power to literally punch through their front (usually Laurie).
They are:

1) A young male child, who is terrified of touch and anything connected to intimacy or closeness. He's been previously triggered by: physical contact, certain vocal tones (hissing the "s," clicking tongues, any stereotypically "girly" speech pattern), phrases such as "hug me," "come to bed," etc., especially if they insinuate involvement with another person, certain kinds of lingerie, and (oddly) women's dress shoes. He stutters uncontrollably, cries openly in an unusual high-pitched way, whimpers a lot, and will try to run away immediately upon being triggered: if he can't, he'll start sobbing hysterically. This is the voice Kyanos seemed to somehow anchor to (possibly due to slot conflict, IF these voices are behaving as such), which I will elaborate on later.
2) A young adult male, who is only triggered by either the previous voice's methods failing, OR by being suddenly trapped in a situation where he needs to be close to another individual. He is emotionally dead and will do whatever he is told to do without protest, but if he is put through too much pain he will often cry silently, although he will avert his eyes and attempt to muffle his own voice in the process. Despite this he is unnervingly hard to remove from fronting.
3) A female voice who fronts almost every time we need to interact with people downstairs. She feels strongly like a physical remnant of "spinningcannon" though, and may well be so, especially since this voice can EASILY switch right over to Jess, often within a split second. In contrast to Jess, though, this voice seems to run almost ENTIRELY on "pre-programmed" phrases and actions, and she is very histrionic. The biggest problem with her is that, since she's basically automated, if you try and get her to act or speak in any way that requires "individuality," such as asking "what are your hobbies" or telling her to buy something she wants, she will immediately disappear and-- if no one else steps up to the plate-- send the body into a frozen "standby" mode. If forced to continue, she WILL weasel her way out of whatever situation she is stuck in-- this is why "I" often seem to make appointments and cancel them later; she loves to act like the perfect person, as long as she doesn't have to commit to anything. When she is asked to, she shuts off/down, and either of the Jess's come out instead. This voice the one that gets caught in most of our photos, many of which (ironically) Jess has actually destroyed.
4) POSSIBLY the old "Jessica?" You know, the whiny, self-pitying, chronically depressed one. A voice like this HAS come out, a rare few times, but those times matched the old Jessica's vibe so strongly that I'm beginning to suspect she's either re-forming, or her old energy went to someone else. We're trying to stomp this one out before it grabs any sort of anchor though.
5) POSSIBLY some sort of red-haired version of me that ONLY appears in situations of extreme body dysphoria? This happened three times last week and Laurie and I were both freaking out. We're worried that maybe this is remnant negative energy from the Red slot I left expressing itself, but we have no real idea yet. We're not that concerned about this one though, since there's so much dissociation going on normally that we're rarely even aware of the body-- and when we are, voice #1 or #2 are often the ones coming out instead, before sending the body into a catatonic sort of shock until someone jolts a real fronter in.
6) Three other males that are triggered by "overloading" on sociability or extroversion (I call them the gent, the maverick, and the queen, respectively). "The Gent" has a sort of British accent and comes out the most frequently; he is mostly composed, but perpetually amused, and he "loves adventure." As of late he's shown signs of developing a sense of self, and was even trying to name himself the other day. He walks in a very stately manner, hands crossed at the wrist behind his back. "The Maverick" has a raspier voice, and is a "motivator" more than anything-- the few times he's come out, he's expressed impatience with mundane schedules and his want to "experience the world for all it's worth." Despite this he has a level demeanor as well. He also likes to sing, which I find endearing. He walks with a relaxed slouch, thumbs looped through either belt loops or pocket corners. "The Queen" is flamboyantly gay and speaks with a lisp; oddly though he can only come out in speech, typically to express his approval or disapproval of something that has just happened downstairs. When he tries to move the body in any major way, though (walking, etc.), he immediately "fades out," often being taken over for by the Gent. All of these voices seem to be aware of each others presence, and have even tried to converse through successive fronting in the past (which REALLY played havoc with my head afterwards). None of them appear to be attached to any trauma or negativity either, and so they may just be a result of my mind compartmentalizing those more "stressful" positive emotions so that I am not overloaded or burnt out by them-- simply talking is enough to overwhelm me at times, so encountering such wild emotional states upon fronting would be far too much for me to handle. Also importantly, NONE of these voices can appear around other people, in stark contrast to the previous three, who can ONLY appear around other people. I'm not sure why this is. One last note is that these voices seem to be bleeding into each other in terms of energy signatures, so they may all eventually collapse, or fuse, who knows. I'll let you know.


That's enough of that though. Let's get back to Kyanos, as I'm running out of both battery and Internet time and I need to mention him.
Here's a recap: he was created THROUGH the death of another voice, the placeholder that took over for me immediately after the Scratch. To quote myself, "The body clearly recalls it sacrificing itself in a surge of tragic joy to "create a boy from the blue of the sky." That boy promptly became the running consciousness in the body, and later took the name "Kyanos." However he must not have anchored well, for although he WAS "me" (what a silly word) for at least two or three hours, outside shadows somehow managed to chase him out."
The memory banks have a recollection of the insane mental jumble he was going through right before his consciousness "dissipated," and to my shock and anger, it was filled with those weird "outside voices" that often taunt me downstairs. I don't know if those are literally outside voices-- like spirits or demons-- or if they're part of the Tar, but I do know that their sole purpose is to throw me off track with awful taunts and false promises ("shut up you faggot," "you're only a good boy if you don't eat," "who cares, you're already a slut," etc.) and they are so good at faking good intentions that if I don't get Laurie to help me, I can easily be misled. But yeah, the second Laurie shows up, they run... probably because she loathes them and they pissed her off enough in the past to feel the taste of her axe before.
Anyway, the reason I'm worried about Kyanos is because he's mirroring Nat's past, practically. Both of their initial incarnations were positive and naive, and they both only began forming a "self" minutes before they died for the first time. Both of their second incarnations were unstable, but I'm worried because Nat was KILLED almost exactly a month after he was reborn. Kyanos has been with us in this new form since the 23rd (10 days), BUT he seemed to be re-forming on the 13th, and was between his original mindset AND his tentative new one at the time.
About Kyanos's "new mindset," though... to quote our system update from that event, "his behavior is very distressing: he stutters, cries a lot, and is constantly claiming that he misses his "mom and dad" and that he "wants them to be happy." Despite this he is terrified of being touched, and even the suggestion of such from a downstairs family member ("can I hug you?") can be traumatic enough for him that he will burst into tears and try to run. We have no idea what has caused any of this yet."
That mindset has showed up SINCE then, UNCONNECTED TO HIM. I actually spoke to Kyanos himself the other day (I forget the date; my temporal comprehension is shot), and not only did he look completely different than he did upon manifesting, his demeanor was completely different-- he was calm, but expressed confusion at why he was acting like that in response to certain triggers. I tried to explain, the best I could, that he was in no danger, but those "triggers" might be tied to unconscious reactions from the past. I also explained the parental situation to him-- unfortunately he did not have biological parents, but the body did, if he wanted to associate with them. Oddly, he kept shaking his head though, claiming he was very confused, and that he couldn't tell how he felt about any of it. That was an immediate warning sign for me, so I'm actually not surprised (although I am upset) that, last night, Nathaniel did inform us that Kyanos had "de-manifested." I can't find his energy upstairs anywhere, when I look... BUT, something really weird happened last night that I'm going to use as a segue into our final topic.
See, during his first few hours of life, the reason I knew Kyanos's name was just that is because he WROTE it on a piece of scrap paper. I still have it, as it's utterly bizarre to look at.
I don't know what to think now, though, because last night he ghostwrote HALF A PAGE.

Let me start by saying that I probably jumpstarted this entire "writing" phenomenon for bodiless voices back in early April, back when adflixerunt was still a thing-- it quickly became a place for both Jess and Razor to scream in lurid pink letters. However, on this particular day, some sugar-induced voice came through in the body, and I was lucid enough to force her to pick up a pencil. After all, I had just started therapy, and this rarely happened, so why not get proof of it?
Whoever the voice was, they weren't happy with it. In jagged pencil letters over two pages, they scrawled several brutal phrases, after which I came back exhausted and scared, but sickly thankful that I had managed to succeed in my plan to record the event.
That was it, at least until two days ago, when Razor came out and cut those gashes into us. Possibly in spite, she picked up the journal I had just chosen for headspace conversations, and in blood she wrote "DIE" three times over the first two pages. Needless to say that scared the hell out of me when I saw it.
Yesterday, however, topped even that.
I have no memory of most of the day, thanks to all the splinter/ alter/ voice/ whatever action going on... but my memory picks up sitting at my computer table, a pen in my hand and a tablet open on the table in front of me, looking down at a furious sentence in purple ink at the top of the page: "KID, WHAT THE HECK IS GOING ON HERE."

I'll talk more about that later, though. My online time is up, and I literally have to log off right now.

 



 

 

 

nevermore

Apr. 5th, 2013 08:34 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


 

 

(death dreams from "game over.")

I hope to god they weren't premonitions of any sort, and were instead "potential timelines" like the kind i used to see via my Links when I was younger.


(it is 5 in the morning and I NEED to go to sleep but first i need to write notes on this before i forget.)


(first was my boss. he and i were in this weird floating black space, above us was this red digital countdown timer, the same kind from the dream i met him in, except this time it was counting down the last few minutes of his life. obviously i was panicking. boss was oddly calm though, he knew this had to happen. it was scary though because he was lying in all this blood, i didn't know why, he didn't seem in terrible pain.)
(the most painful part of this was our dialogue. for some reason the idea of him dying was unbearable. i was sobbing and begging him not to go, even though i knew i had to. boss got just as emotional after a little while; although he wasn't expressing it as dramatically as i was, it came through clearly in his words.)
(i clearly remember him thanking me for the time we spent together as death was standing right behind him; he was genuinely crying, it broke my heart)
(the WORST part was that he GAVE ME HIS NIGHTCAP. that was the nail in the coffin, it meant that now I was Mr. Sandman; he had to move on. i think he put it on me when i couldn't manage, the look he gave me then was this mix of pride and gratitude and love and this awful sorrow coloring it all, with having to say goodbye forever right when we had finally reached this goal. i was a total wreck at this point.)
(instead of "dying" he walked away with death towards the blackness in the distance; he couldn't look back, but he did pause and meaningfully lift a hand in final farewell before he disappeared)
(apparently in order for an apprentice to take over for a master in that world, the master has to DIE. this is something mr. sandman never told me but i suspected it for a long time. he apologized today when i mentioned this dream again-- his learning of that truth (when he was an apprentice himself) was difficult enough, and he didn't know how to break it to me. guess i just saved him the pain, which is good.)
(speaking of, he said that death was new to masterhood when he came to retrieve mr. sandman's master; death apprentices have it the worst because they have to be the one leading their master out of this world! no one else can do the job.)

(even worse, in a way, was the second 'dream.' this time it was laurie.)
(for about 70% of this one i was in shock. it started off in the middle of the tar room, it was warped and tilted somehow, tar was splattered in huge spikes and strands everywhere but it seemed dead. there was a lot of blood too. laurie had been impaled but i couldn't heal her for some reason, she was bleeding like mad, it was all over my hands.)
(god i'm sorry i really can't write this down very well. i remember she was having trouble talking, kept smiling though, sadly. she knew what was happening, but the reality of the situation didn't hit me until she started choking up blood, then i absolutely shattered. i could not stop sobbing, the emotional pain was unbearable. i was begging her not to leave me, she just smiled up at me apologetically, still bleeding, not saying anything.)
(she said that it was okay if she died now; i had made even the worst moments of her life worth suffering through. she ALWAYS says stuff like that when she thinks she's going to die irl; it absolutely kills me, but god i love her for it.)
(my brain is actually trying to delete this one like it does to trauma because of how difficult it was to "experience")

(when i woke up i went running for them both, took a few seconds to really realize that they were alive, that this was real, not what i had just seen.)

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

 

Okay, update time.
Let's start off with the daily basics.

First, I've been breaking out in hives after eating for the past three days, accompanied by dizziness and nausea. Problem is, I can't pinpoint what's doing this. It's hard to keep food down and frankly it's scary just to eat anymore, what with how sick it seems to invariably make me feel. I'm thinking of doing a vegetable fast from now until my surgery, and pray that takes care of the problem. If not... we'll see. Either way, though, my weird eating disorder is getting worse. I'll only "eat" when no one else is in the room so I can spit it right back out; swallowing food makes me nauseous. However, if I am in the room with other people, my chewing addiction will STILL kick in, and since I'm trying so hard to "entertain" or otherwise amuse those other people, I'll end up eating a ton of food without realizing it. That's when I end up trying to vomit it all back up. Problem is, I'm tired of it. My throat is raw and sore, I keep coughing, my nose burns, my stomach hurts. I don't want to keep doing this. I just spent my last $10 this week on food that I promptly threw up, now leaving me broke with nothing to show for it and no job until after surgery (and possibly school as well) is over. Even worse, I'm burning through my family's money, which I've already mentioned, but which haunts me constantly. I'm trying to scrape some dollars together to buy some sort of mouth guards, anything to put in my mouth so I can't put food in there when I feel that driving need to bite or chew. My arms are covered in scabs the way it is. But you've all heard enough about that, and I don't want to talk about it.
Speaking of talking about things, our second point is that I started therapy this morning. It's difficult though, as this guy is the kind of therapist that makes ME do all the talking. Oh well, I suppose therapy is therapy. So I'm doing what I can in sessions. One good thing is that he DID tell me that he "doesn't treat patients as collections of symptoms," basically, like my previous therapist did. This guy said, specifically, that he will treat me as an individual first and foremost, so "finding a therapy method that meshes with my multiple diagnoses" isn't even a concern here, thank God. He also told me almost immediately that "our goal here is to talk about whatever is on your mind," with "whatever is on my mind" being defined as the things that don't leave it, so to speak. The first thing that pops into my consciousness when he says that is what I should discuss, with no censorship-- although that is still very difficult for me. Still, I at least had the guts to explain my gender troubles to him briefly today. It took up most of the session but since it's my most pressing concern, I'm very glad it's at least out in the open... not shoved under the rug like I've done in the past. However he keeps prodding me to talk about my "abusive history," which I haven't clarified (obviously) because of how bizarre said history is to me. On that note, no, I didn't mention headspace yet and I actually might not in that context, unless an unintentional slip or insurmountable psychological obstacle forces my hand. I am terrified of dealing with another 2008 confrontation where the nature of reality is concerned, so I can't help but tread lightly now when I am all but obligated to bring it up. Still, at the moment I am strongly considering referring to them ALL as "long-distance friends," but I don't want him to pull the "people online aren't who they say they are" card either, which would just make his perception of them worse (by assuming I don't actually know them, which I most definitely do). However, I think I've invented a way to talk about my past abuse at the hands of the Tar... instead of talking about Julie (as her redemption story is FAR too difficult to explain to an outsider), I will refer to the Tar itself as a girl named Tara, who I 'met in elementary school' but who wasn't in my grade.' It's a reasonable enough fabrication, and it would make the whole thing a LOT easier... I hope. Problem is, there are some theoretically impassible snags that I'm already encountering while reviewing the whole ruse. Laurie says the biggest one is "then when and where did this 'Tara' abuse you if you've already claimed you had no social contacts as a child?" Of course I could claim she was the only one, but really I don't want to get all tangled up in falsehood... geez this is awful. Why am I so scared to bring this up? I want to finally discuss this with a therapist after burying the pain (which I STILL keep insisting is "fake and stupid") without traversing too far into the difficult and unsteady topical ground that is headspace. I just don't like telling lies, ever, even the protective kind... and Julie isn't too happy about me refusing to acknowledge her struggles and existence in light of this whole thing anyway. But we'll get to that. First, point three.
Our third point-- which falls on an unfortunately very related note-- is that I haven't been sleeping well. I've been having nightmares, in which I either die or am involved in an apocalyptic scenario, and I've been waking up several times during the night. Not only that, but it's taking me anywhere from one to three hours to fall asleep in the first place now. I can't say for sure why this is, at least not with total conviction. I do, however, know why I haven't been able to sleep since Monday... and why my literal nightmares haven't been as bad as they could be.
I'm having those when I'm still awake.
That's what brings me here.

If you haven't been reading my bloodier entries on adflixerunt, I don't blame you. However, as stated there, around 2AM on Sunday the 17th I tried to talk to Celebi, hoping that she would have some sort of advice on what to do with our now-mangled timeline. She felt off, somehow, moreso than usual, and since I was already tired, sick, and emotionally wrecked, I called her out on it.
She melted into tar.
It literally scared the life out of me-- a fright that turned into horror when the next words out of her darkly grinning mouth were "don't you remember, bitch? When did you first see me up here?"
Now, I did mention this briefly on Scribbld, but it bears both repeating and further explanation. The "Celebi" in our system appeared in January of 2012, completely without warning. This is notable for one very, VERY big reason: on January 4th of that same year, I abandoned the "Gaia" misnomer I had been given in our beta timeline, and adopted my new one: Eros, or Cupid. This name hadn't been randomly handed to me either; on the contrary, I was led to it through a stunningly gorgeous chain of synchronicity that may not have begun on but at least climaxed on December 23rd of 2011. However, the biggest switch with respect to Sunday was that the old "Gaia" name had been fittingly given to my OLD self, so to speak... the one that shattered into splinters, and the one that, for years, identified as a Celebi herself. January 4th was the date I forever shed that childhood identity, becoming reborn into my new and true role. However, January11th was the day I declared that I had "stopped Tar hacks for good," now that I understood how my role affected my understanding of the energy it was warping. That's when stuff got weird.
On the 12th, I said this: "I'm still a Celebi, still a time-traveler, but now I glow red instead of green." I also said, "The other night I tried to switch my perception, to send my love back to myself. I couldn't do it." Sound like a warning sign yet? If not, just take a look at THIS sentence... "Fast-forward to November 2011...The game was scratched, started anew... but we had managed to rise above the old system, and so we survived, to be brought into something new and yet so familiar. The 12th introduced our oldest and yet heretofore hidden adversary, the tar. By the 18th, I had fallen into a very dark place, but I could no longer be trapped there. I knew I was lost, but I knew I could get out, although I also knew it would be incredibly difficult."
This is what happened on January 18th. Understand the title now?
So yeah. I completely missed all the warning signs the first time around, but in those early weekend hours, staring into inhumanly blue eyes, they all hit me like a bullet to the brain.
When Celebi appeared in my headspace, I didn't recognize her. To quote myself, she was "an individual I had never known nor seen before. She wasn't the Celebi I had known since my youth; she claimed she was 'from the movies.'" I didn't question it... and by the 18th, I had fallen into a very dark place... you get the picture.
I daresay I don't have to mention the fact that, when we first visited the Razor Spire, the Tar specifically turned into a Celebi form to scream at me about my self-hatred and "inner suicide," refusing to forgive me, refusing to listen to me. And now I just remembered that, last summer, I was warned by a friend about a "green threat" in my headspace... I guess that was it, too.
Geez. his is all bothering me like you wouldn't believe, though... because we had a freaking incident while we were in Utah! However I haven't re-read it since this tar thing happened, and I really should... it could have the exact answers I need. I won't waste time analyzing all of that right now, though... there are more pressing matters to discuss.
Anyway, I managed to run away from her, just barely. I then noticed that my old Celebi plush was in the bedroom, after not having been there for fear of it for weeks beforehand. I grabbed it, soberly walked down the hallway, and threw it under a table. I felt nothing. Then I went back to bed, praying for sleep. Upon waking up a few hours after this incident, though, I decided to speak to Ryou. He, too, felt weirdly off and I called him out on it, explaining how even our words felt empty and false, and I was concerned.
Then he grinned, too... and there was the tar, laughing. "I thought I had you this time!"
So yeah. Sunday was not a good day.
There is one bit of hope, though. Although I will admit it terrified me when Ryou, of all people, went tarry on me, he does have one key element to his existence that Celebi does not: his Yami. True, he wasn't anchored to headspace and so he 'dissolved out' back in 2005 or so, but seeing how Marik's Yami actually came back this year, rather dramatically, AND both of them were resurrected (at least temporarily, as it was tar-based, AND Marik's Yami was more of a splinter while Ryou's was a whole other person, so we might just be dealing with two Tar doppelgangers here) during our double 4th incident in November, this could be something to look into. Once again, I will do that tonight or tomorrow, whenever I have time. Let me continue my current train of thought first.
When I recovered enough from the shock of Sunday morning, I grabbed that Celebi plush from under the hall table and marched out to the porch with it... and promptly began flinging it at the walls. I spent about two minutes trying desperately to burn off all the shame, pain, and rage she had brought over the past year, no longer caring whether or not the plush was damaged. I thought back to when I wanted to burn it, how everyone told me not to. Now, looking for someone to stop me from slamming her anchor plush into cold stone, I found no one. Even the plush felt empty, dead, barren. I knew it was over. Whatever may have been there before, it was over. The jig was up. I looked at the lifeless thing on the floor for a moment longer, feeling nothing but absolute loathing, and instantly I knew what to do. I was going to keep her from lying to me ever again, I swore. I was going to make her anchor match her true face. So I went back into the house and got a knife, scissors, and paint.
Please understand that, by this point, I was such an emotional wreck that I had slipped far beyond any semblance of my rational self.
I grabbed the plush and cut its eyes out.
I then proceeded to paint it black, stabbing it here and there with the knife, sawing its mouth open, contemplating tearing off its wings. I spent about two hours mutilating it. Still, I felt nothing.
When I was too tired and cold to continue, I went inside, alone, and I don't remember the rest of the day.
I guess what I'm trying to say is... maybe I asked for it.

See, the reason why I even started this huge Celebi-centered paragraph in the first place was simply to give you some needed backstory, so that you would understand the next thing I am about to say.

Around 3AM on March 19th, I was hacked.
Literally.

It was so traumatic that when it was over, I curled up in a corner of the bathroom and sobbed, after trying and failing to scrub the pain away.
I don't remember how it started. I have a vague recollection of her, tar-dripping and horrible, suddenly looming over me, but that's it. What I do remember is screaming for help. Laurie eventually did show up (when she found me) and did everything in her power to try and save me, but it wasn't working. I'm almost positive that Leon and Lynne were with her, too (I know for a fact that Leon's warping ability was needed at one point).
Unfortunately, the Tar has gotten smarter.
It warped me out.
I have no idea where it and I ended up then, but we were unreachable. It felt like that horrible week after February 24th, when I couldn't feel or sense anyone upstairs: I kept trying to get the attention of anyone in headspace, begging for help, sending out frantic threads into the surrounding mindscape in hope of reaching something. No such luck. I was trapped.
...
I don't know how to refer to that thing anymore. Do I just call it "tar?" Should I use the "Tara" name or is that being too personable? Or is Celebi's name the one I should use? It looked like her... everything about it was her. It was her, who am I kidding, we all know that whole identity was faked. The whole time it was her, painted like an oilslick, mocking me, ruining me.
Julie was never so cruel. Yes, she did some horrible things to me during her time as the Tar's mistress, but now that it's attacking me like this... I don't want to think about it, let alone talk about it. My mind keeps shorting out when I try anyway.
Two times she tore the life out of me. Perhaps it was karma, divine retribution for what I did on January 15th of this year... for the 17th of last year. All I know is that it was the most awful thing I have ever experienced, to feel so completely helpless and ravaged and yet convinced that maybe I deserved it.
Still, no amount of self-loathing could chase away the sheer panic I felt when she jumped on me a third time.
I shut my eyes against the pain, and screamed for my boss.

He heard.

The next thing I knew, he was literally throwing her off me, his normally calm face tight with fury. Someone with soft white hands helped me to my feet, and in dull surprise I realized it was Unisalia, in her human guise. Then the hands gripping my shoulders were his, and I don't remember what he said, but then the space around us shattered and suddenly we were in Central.
Laurie, Leon, and Lynne all ran over to me then, terrified but relieved, asking my boss where in the world I had been, what happened, so on and so forth. I don't remember it because my brain was in shock.
Right around then is when I stumbled into the bathroom in physicality and collapsed, wrapping my arms around myself and crying soundlessly, too hollowed-out to want anything but sleep.
I went back to bed and boss took me aside upstairs, saying he was going to do his best to heal me. He and Unis then warped me to a dimly-lit, stark, but safe and familiar place. It was the waiting room from this dream, and sure enough, who came running to meet us but the suited man (he's actually known as the "Pale Man" from what I've heard) and his chandelier-girl assistant. Now, you guys probably don't know this, but remember how in that dream he allegedly had the ability to "bring drawings to life?" This is actually because of a paintbrush he owns: with it, he can literally paint things into existence. This is why boss brought me to him-- if something had been torn out of me by the Tar-Celebi, then perhaps he could help me paint it back. Anyway, Pale Man was out of breath when he reached us, and had already begun talking to Mr. Sandman and Unis about the situation when he noticed me (I had waved at the chandelier-girl then, and she had shyly waved back). The Pale Man paused, obviously recognizing me, then said "beautiful boy," in a quiet but realizing voice, effectively correcting his dialogue from the dream I met him in. He then began to apologize, but boss smiled and waved a hand, saying it wasn't really necessary-- my gender warped in dreams just as his apparently did, as our forms were not locked-in as we traveled. Boss then added that this was normal for Sandmen, after all. Pale Man paused yet again, then breathlessly asked "he's the Apprentice??" Boss nodded, but quickly added that "that wasn't the concern right now," and gave him a quick summary of what I had just endured, explaining that we needed his abilities for some emergency care. Pale Man nodded and took out his paintbrush, walking over to me, but he seemed confused, saying that he wasn't sure what needed to be done. Now I was already starting to shut down at this point, but this was a hidden blessing on a mental level as all my walls were gone. I dimly asked Pale Man if I could use the paintbrush. He glanced quickly at my boss for a moment, who nodded his approval and told him not to worry-- I could handle such a responsibility, and knew how to operate such artifacts (I didn't realize until the next day that asking for his brush could have been viewed as criminally out-of-place if I hadn't held such an "honorable position"). So he handed it to me, and immediately I painted the first thing that came to mind... a faucet and handle, tapped directly into my lower abdomen. Truthfully all I could think of was how disturbing it had been seeing Lynne pull out gobs of tar from that area back in February, after having seen Braeden do the same back in SLC. I knew that if there was anything in me that didn't belong, it needed to get out before I could put anything bright back in... and after that hellish experience, I knew for a fact that I was effectively toxic from how much she had infected me with.
I think I vaguely mentioned that I "needed something to drain this into," because I do recall someone manifesting either a vortex or a container of sorts before I turned the handle. I'll tell you what, though... I'm glad I was in such a daze, because I think if I had seen that much tar come pouring out of my stomach sober, I would have had another breakdown. As it was, though, it was a huge relief knowing it was going away. But seriously, there was a LOT. Just... this torrent of black gushed out, and I just waited until it stopped. That was it. Afterwards Pale Man was kind and wise enough to transmute the collected tar into White headspace energy (you can do that if you have it in a neutral state-- it's just energy after all, like everything else, and if it's not currently being used maliciously it's rather simple to return it to pure constructive energy) so that it didn't reinfect anyone. However I now had no idea what to do with this spigot in my stomach, and briefly wondered if Pale Man had magic paint thinner or something before the chandelier-girl walked over to me. The Pale Man said erasing things was her job, as she reached out and delicately touched the contraption. It turned a soft glowing white where she did so, like a candle flame, and then to my astonishment it began to "phase out" into nothingness, becoming transparent and glowy-white in its entirety as it did so, and steadily dissolving like ashes into the air. It was quickly gone, and I thanked both her and the Pale Man for their help.
I know there was more conversation here, but my memory is shot and I was already so dead tired by then that all I recall for sure is Mr. Sandman and Unis (who I think was her normal unicorn self at this point; I think she had a star on her forehead like Amalthea? I'll have to look again) both bringing me back downstairs, promising to watch over me during the night, and expressing their sorrow that such an event had occurred at all.

So that's that. Now for today.

I already summarized this earlier, so let's skip straight to the bit about Julie not liking my wanting to lie about the Tar. First, though, I must give you some context... I didn't drive for most of the way up. Not only was I still a bit of a mess, but I was exhausted from not sleeping well. So, Josephina decided to drive. It was pretty hilarious, but his valley-girl speech pattern prompted me to dizzily ask if Julie talked like that? Julie then spoke up from upstairs (somewhat offended) that no, she didn't, and she didn't like the assumption simply because she used to be blonde/ tan/ etc. There was a bit of arguing here, which somehow ended up with us wondering how Waldorf talked? So she got into the drivers seat, but we were all shocked when she couldn't talk. This worried me-- blue voices becoming mute is a sign of instability in that slot, either with me or them-- but she insisted it was okay via body language. She then left, explaining that it was just because she wasn't skilled at driving yet, and that lack of skill is what caused the voice break. Anyway, it was at this point that Julie insisted on driving, so I let her, but Laurie's immediate question was "why are you so pissed off?" because she had been acting quite negatively lately. To our surprise, Julie exclaimed "am I the only bloody person up here who cares about what happened on Tuesday?!"
The rest of the drive consisted of her essentially pouring her heart out (angrily!) to us, explaining how she refused to pretend that everything was okay here, especially when the "same thing she risked her life to escape was STILL hurting me in the way it had through her." Understandably this was tearing her apart. But yeah, this went on for about 15-20 minutes, until we were almost at the office, and now Laurie and Julie were fighting over driving rights, with Laurie insisting that everyone "chill the heck up" (chill out and shut up) while Julie kept saying that we just didn't understand what she was going through and how important this was. Ultimately Lynne shoved her way in and told everyone to just calm down. This made Julie even more distraught though, and Laurie also questioned her on this, asking "aren't you supposed to balance, not ignore?" Lynne was rather flustered though, and admitted that she was at a loss as to how to deal with the situation. So we all collectively shrugged our shoulders and decided we'd figure it out after the appointment. So I then had about five minutes to try and get back into the body, which was difficult as hell actually, especially with all the lingering energy from everyone else.
Anyway, the appointment came and went, and then it was time to continue with the day's errands. I stopped at my favorite natural food store (as it was right down the road, how great is that) to stock up on soap and toothpaste (as well as kale chips because I needed comfort food dude), but when I reached the checkout, I realized with shock that I had forgotten my pin number, and I only had $10 left in spending money. I apologized profusely, bought only the toothpaste and one package of kale chips (they were out of soap), and left. To my surprise, Genesis showed up, and upon catching a glimpse of my face he asked what was up. Actually, I was on the edge of an inexplicable emotional collapse, triggered by not having my debit card number (and therefore feeling utterly incompetent and helpless), but probably motivated by what I had been through over the past week. I tried to talk to him for a bit in the car, but Julie was getting REALLY mad that I kept pushing that emotional hurt under the rug, and I had to apologize to Genesis, asking him to go upstairs, as Julie decided to drive for most of the way home.
She had a place to go first, though. Context: I had $4 left in Boscovs credit from Christmas, which I obviously wasn't going to use, so Julie asked if she could. I said yes, and she made me promise to follow through on letting her buy whatever she wanted with it, covering the rest of the bill as long as she only got one thing. I agreed, knowing full well what she wanted but deciding she deserved it, and that's where I was left this morning, with my pink headvoice hellbent on going to the mall. I timidly asked why she was so avid on this point, and I will admit I was rather moved when her reply was she "wanted to feel like she belonged somewhere, even if it was just in a shared body." Owning at least one article of clothing that was hers and hers alone would do wonders towards alleviating her lingering existential dread, as it would be a tangible symbol of her existence. To anyone seeing it, and to this body wearing it, it was proof that yes, she was real.
Julie had calmed down somewhat by now, but Lynne gently asked if she could drive again for a little while, to give Julie a break. She agreed, but soon after Lynne began to front, she changed her mind, and said she'd rather give a turn to those who hadn't had one yet today. Nathaniel happened to be next in line, but not only could he barely talk, he claimed he was a little sensitive to light (it was about 9:30 AM at this point), so he politely backed out after about 20 seconds. I actually don't think Leon drove-- he still has a lot of trouble with body dysphoria, which I desperately want to help him with as I care about him dearly and that isn't easy for me to handle either-- but I do remember that Spine did. Having her front is always interesting to watch; she doesn't quite understand having muscles and skin, so her movements are rather pointed and rigid, and her speech pattern is similar. But she's adorable, so as long as she's not having trouble, we don't mind letting her out. I know Julie was getting antsy again (fearing I was going to break my promise) and kept asking to drive again, but once we hit the highway, Laurie decided "to heck with it" and took the wheel. She commented that everyone seriously needed to calm down, rhetorically adding (in a possible reference to Julie earlier) "am I the only one of us who actually looks around when they drive?" Which is true-- everyone else seems to be primarily focused on their own presence in the body, whereas Laurie and I are so comfortable sharing a space already that her focus is on her surroundings instead. So she's the only headvoice who would rather look at the scenery than talk while fronting, which I personally find incredibly endearing, but yeah. Interestingly enough, at one point she paused and then suddenly asked me, looking shocked, "is this what you get all the time?" I asked what she meant, and she clarified that there were "random thoughts and comments" springing into the body's thought processes that weren't hers. She added that they were obviously programmed, before admonishing "I hope you don't identify with that garbage?" I admitted that sometimes I did, if I wasn't paying attention, and she said that I really did need to be careful, because programs are virtually one-way-tickets to Tar City, so to speak. I promised I'd keep that in mind.
We reached the mall a few minutes later, but hilariously enough it didn't open for another 12 minutes or so. Julie was driving again of course-- she was the one going shopping, no one else-- but she actually wasn't bothered by this unexpected wait. Instead, she kicked the seat back in the car, popped in my CD of The Dear Hunter's Color Spectrum album, and skipped straight to the White tracks. And for the next 12 minutes, that is all that she did... she just closed her eyes and listened to it, smiling. Honestly I couldn't help but smile too, watching her. It was a moment I had never expected to see... there she was, Julie, inhabiting the body that everyone downstairs assumed was mine, and owning it. Hell, she drives it better than I do! But that's kind of the point. Julie, a headvoice that at one time had no hope for a normal, happy life, was having just that. In that moment, to me, it was as if she had never been anything but who she was right then... a normal girl in a normal body.
I'll tell you what, I'm really glad I had that moment, because then she walked into the mall, and headed straight for the lingerie section.
It was adorably hilarious. She wanted to look at and/or try on everything, while I was pacing back and forth upstairs, still stupidly feeling responsible for the body's "persona" and feeling rather guilty that Julie's energy did not match it. She didn't care, though-- as long as there are no mirrors around Julie typically doesn't-- and kept browsing through lady things like it was perfectly natural. And yes, it was for her, but I've never been in a lingerie section in my life, so you get the picture. To make a long story short, she picked out three brassieres that wouldn't overshoot our budget and practically danced over to the fitting room (all three were pink and/or black, obviously). Imagine her excitement when one fit perfectly-- and to top it all off, it was a hot pink one with flowery lace and glitter. I couldn't say no if I wanted to, it was too freaking perfect. So I threw my hands up in the air, laughed, and sent her over to a cashier. The transaction went down without a hitch (no questions were asked at the discrepancy between Julie's girly-pink bra purchase and the body's uber-butch appearance, thank God), but I swear to you, we had barely left the parking garage when she suddenly exclaimed: "why didn't I buy matching panties??"
The uproar that resulted from THAT was the funniest thing I have experienced in a LONG time. First she tried to go back to Boscovs, but I told her it would have been way too embarrassing as we had just left. So she asked to stop at the local K-Mart as they did sell some there (she'd eyed them before), and I acquiesced. Now I admittedly do not remember the drive from that point until we reached the place, but upon checking out the wares and ultimately leaving (no money left in the wallet for those prices), Laurie decided she had had it. As I settled back into the body (I desperately needed to relax) and watched amusedly, Laurie began wondering aloud why in the world we had just spent the past hour talking about underwear, of all things, especially considering the strangeness of our system. It struck her as bizarrely incongruous, but Julie was unfazed, and said that she wanted some, so she got some, end of story. Since everyone was now in Central she was chilling out with Lynne, and at that point Laurie incredulously asked Julie, "but you're the only one who even worries about that, right?" nonverbally referring to Lynne not having literal biology either (Julie does). Cue the best moment of this entire day, as despite this, Lynne simply smiled and pulled up her dress to reveal the fanciest Burlesque undergarments imaginable. Laurie's expression was priceless, as was Julie's squeal of delight, but THEN Josephina wandered over and answered Laurie's desperate "not you too??" with "I only wear lolita undergarments." Julie snarkily asked if that meant he wore bloomers, to which he blushed profusely and told her that he couldn't wear those with scene pants, was she insane? Lynne giggled and asked Laurie why she was so flustered about this, and Julie joined in with a grinning "yeah, don't you wear any?" Laurie exasperatedly replied "I wear pants!! I don't have anything to wear underwear for!" She asked Lynne the same thing, but she simply shrugged and said she liked wearing it anyway. Cue my favorite moment, as Laurie sighed loudly, threw her hands in the air and exhaustedly declared: "women!" I couldn't help but laugh as I corrected her, simply saying "feminine people" (Because Jo identifies as a guy but he's still over there talking about panties, so). Laurie nodded sagely and answered, "you're right, and thank you for correcting me, because my brain isn't working very well right now." Unfortunately for her, this only got worse as then the rest of Central wandered in. Wally was trying to decide what kind she would wear, which was funny enough because she doesn't wear clothing at all, but then someone asked Nat and Leon what they wore and I swear Leon turned bright red. Right about then Laurie said "that's it, I give up, I'm outta here," and left the room, adding that if any individuals wanted to do "masculine stuff" then they were welcome to join her. She then asked me if I had any music on hand that she could jam out to, as she really needed to clear her head (she looked seriously exhausted, which was amusing in context), so I said I'd look. Thankfully I had brought Razia (my iPod who is back from the dead, whoa) and put him on shuffle, which worked well enough. So Laurie, Leon, and Nat were rocking out for a while, and Chaos and Genesis got wind of this rather quickly so they joined in. The grand finale came right as we were almost home, though-- the Oliver remix of Hot Mess came up (a classic for us up here), and immediately Laurie went "dude, yes, keep this on!!" and to my surprise, brought everyone back to Central. She motioned for Waldorf to do the vocoder voice (she enthusiastically agreed), while she and Chaos waited eagerly for the 1:00 mark... and with that perfectly summed-up reaction to the day's events, stuff got awesome.
The next four minutes were a straight-up headspace dance party. It was brilliant.
What can I say, Laurie's the best at that sort of thing!

On a similarly positive note, I discovered this song today and I CANNOT STOP LISTENING TO IT.


Geez but it is late. If you couldn't tell, this entry took quite a long time to write, so I'll close up with a few notes for the next one (which needs to happen soon).
In light of the system losing it's Chartreuse slot holder what with Celebi being corrupted, we're reviewing everyone's colors again. Vermilion is still empty, and now Spine is throwing a monkey wrench in since, if she holds Brown and isn't an outspacer (a fact I actually am NOT sure of??), then it would mean Brown is a core color, and we would have to re-graph the system layout. In any case it's complicated... especially since the biggest concern is actually my color.
Everyone seems to agree that I belong in the White slot, but when I asked boss about whether or not I should move there immediately, he shook his head... I asked him why.
He said that I couldn't ascend to that slot until I solved the troubles that surrounded my current one.
Makes perfect sense to me.

I think that's a perfect observation to close this on, though, because if I kept talking about all the color stuff I've been figuring out lately I'd be on here for another three hours.
Have a good night, everyone. I promise I'll be careful.





You're a hot mess
You act like you got nothing to lose
But I've already lost my temper

I put my loving on the line for you, lady
But my spirits were low
I would have committed a crime for you, baby
Yeah, it got out of control

I know my temper's been kinda crazy
I need somebody
What?
I need someone
Your love is real but I just feel suffocated
I feel so lonely
What?
I feel so numb

I thought we had this conversation already
Do you really want to go through this all over again?

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

fatigue


Twilight, deep and heavy as the ocean, collapsed upon the barren land. A lone violet shadow rippled across waves of stone, parched white monuments that had not tasted rain in years.
Tiny pinpoints of blood marked his footprints like dying stars as his eyes desperately swept the heavens for familiar constellations. He found nothing but blue-- terrible, gasping depths of blue, flooding his eyes and lungs with smoke-thick shade.
The only spark of life for miles trudged on through the suffocating night. He imagined the thick clouds cracking open, pouring sweet light and water down upon his dusty face, but the air was silent as a tomb.
Morning would come again, eventually.
Another step. Another. Once more...
The landscape of bone shimmered wet with rubies.

----------------------------------------------

flailing

2AM. A dying yellow cathode buzzed above my head. The sick light slid down into the grimy bathroom mirror and sputtered backwards to catch in my hair like spiderwebs, painting my skin the color of last week’s obituaries.
I stood perfectly still. The mirror couldn’t see what my hands gripped desperately, shaking and white-knuckled, below the rim of the cracked ceramic sink, and although I would never admit it I was glad to not see it staring back at me.
My heart was flailing like a dying insect. I mentally told it to shut up, to stop making me sicker than I already was, but its frantic throes persisted.
The buzzing light was swallowing even the silence. It felt as if time had keeled over sideways. What was my name again? Did it even matter?
Cold metal shivered between my fingers. I closed my eyes.

----------------------------------------------

grasped


Reams of paper crashed onto the floor in sun-bleached waves as I struggled to swim through the thoughts that roared around me. A burble of strangled speech reached my ears but I was preoccupied with clutching my sandbar of a pen, praying that I could pull myself to shore. But the tide, the unrelenting tide, swept over my shaking hands and spilled incomprehensibly onto the shore, leaving great black stains that threatened to swallow what little I had left to hold on to.
The pen slipped from my fingers and I dived madly at it, choking on the saltwater that had suddenly slammed into my lungs, when I was suddenly yanked from the waves and tossed onto warm sand. I looked up, dazed, and met eyes like seashells.
“Why must you always overwhelm yourself with work like this?”
I wiped the ink from my shivering hands.
“It’s either that or drown.”

----------------------------------------------

returned

Seven days have passed since that fateful moment, seven aeon-long days, and my bones still ache with echoes of a lifetime scratched and forgotten.
True, those eternal hours had given me a new life, but they had first ended another, and the truth was that I had planned to die with it. Yet I had been snatched from the tar-blackened fingers of oblivion by aged hands touched with gold, begging me to breathe, to live. I had demanded that he let go, to let me fall into nothingness, but he refused, insisting that I understood neither the repercussions of what I had just wrought, nor the consequences that would splinter from my planned clockwork suicide. He insisted, in a voice painted silver, that I return.
I had sand in my eyes, snow in my hair, blood on my shirt. Time hung ragged and broken before me like a record snapped in two, like a velvet curtain tossed into a fireplace, dripping red notes that pooled around my bruised feet.
But I took his hand, and his smile shone with the promise of a future.

----------------------------------------------

bagel

“So I just learned that, I’ve got this extended cousin I never knew about, an’ everyone calls him “Bagel.” She laughed, running tiny candlestick fingers through her cotton candy hair, flashing a silver-studded smile. “An’ I said, if his name really is “Bagel,” why the hell haven’t we been introduced yet? Gotta be an interesting guy with a name like that.” She giggled again, like a kid at a birthday party, and shifted her perpetually shoeless legs. “Seriously! Who names their kid after breakfast food?”

----------------------------------------------

petaldrips

Feb. 4th, 2013 10:39 am
prismaticbleed: (held)


crazy stuff happening upstairs on the way to school.
stream of consciousness log before english class so i don't forget it


- laurie, chaos, genesis and lynne talking upstairs, worried about last night, esp. relapse.
- lynne is angry that laurie isn't asking for help. laurie says that she's just afraid that asking for assistance means she's 'failed at her purpose,' i.e. being my guardian/ superego/ what have you. lynne says that isn't the case, even if I HAVE fallen pretty far, it's not because laurie 'wasn't strong enough.' then lynne says 'maybe this isn't supposed to be your job alone,' reminding her that there are other levels besides purple that need help. laurie gives in, accepts her help.
- cz mention of empathy? 'not feeling' my energy possibly because of a wall or voidout. laurie said she wanted to see if there was a deeper reason for that.
- called leon in, laurie said take us underground, leon said he really did not want to go back there. laurie said too bad. both of them had a 'really bad feeling about this' though
- they go underground and the tar room is empty. just some tar dripping from the ceiling against the far wall. everyone's shocked, leon is fighting back tears, obviously very frustrated as well though.
- laurie tries to go upstairs, but the stairwell goes on forever, she can't warp space 'up' like i can, neither can chaos. they argue about this being relevant to our personal energy resonances for a bit (laurie insisting i have a connection to space), lynne gets angry and tells them to stop, saying that 'maybe he is more tied to blood than anything' because stuff like this keeps happening. laur and cz consider this worriedly then come back in, decide to ask leon if he can just warp us up a level.
- leon is not doing well, he starts saying that 'he has a closer connection' to me than he realized; he's actually the first and ONLY headvoice that started out as a male. so he's kind of a milestone as far as personal genuineness goes. also he has a strong connection to cathedrals go figure. but he's freaking out over the tar on the far wall, insists it's 'bleeding;' laurie says it's just tar but leon insists it's both. this reminds her of the rifts, leon says he doesn't know if there's any connection at all, there might be, but right now he just wants to heal that.
- he runs over and checks where the tarblood is hitting the floor. the drops are 'boiling' as they hit, this makes leon even more desperately furious and he starts trying to rub them away/ stomp them out, when that doesn't work he yells to genesis to help him, 'don't you know how to heal a cathedral?' gen gets confused, says he just inherited his cathedral from his dad, he doesn't know much about him. leon cuts him off and starts desperately trying to 'warp space,' get some spasmodic blue sparkles around his hands but thats it, no manifestation. but he DOES get the floor to flicker-blink white a few times. when nothing happens he asks chaos to help (he can spacewarp), to make something to catch the tarblood. chaos makes a large flower but leon yanks it out of the way quickly, glares at chaos and says 'nothing alive.' then laurie just walks over, summons a bladed discus and sets it on the floor. so the tarblood is dripping into that now, except when it hits it, it 'solidifies' into black crystals. leon was shocked, asked how in the world she did that, laurie just shrugged and says she has no idea what it's doing.
- right around now leon decides to focus and bring them all up to the actual blc. as soon as they arrive, the place is dripping with tar. leon falls to his knees and just starts crying. laurie asks him why he keeps doing that, leon just snaps and says he's 'had it.'
- leon stands up, asks vaguely 'how did i use to take chances?' laurie says she's not telling him, but leon starts reciting examples. then he says he's ready to take the biggest chance ever, doesn't care how much of a risk it is to him. laurie angrily starts telling him 'don't you dare' but leon isn't listening. with one last comment (taking bets?) he kneels down and presses his palms to the floor. there is a flash throughout the cathedral and suddenly leon 'crystallizes,' then quickly warps into it, covers the entire inside of the cathedral in some sort of thick bluish crystal, effectively 'trapping' the tar underneath.
- laurie reacts first, with a 'what the hell did you do??' then starts shouting for leon to 'get out of there' but to no avail. something happened here where chaos spoke up and was trying to say he might have a shot because he was pretty close to leon's color slot (two down). laurie angrily retorted that she was even closer, just one slot up. chaos hesitated, and then was about to say that he was at least nearer my red slot by being further down, then realized that after violet it loops, so laurie is closer there too. he stopped, smiled somewhat bitterly, and said "i guess you really are closer to him than i am." laurie didnt' respond, but she looked deeply concerned for a moment.
- anyway they couldn't waste time, so laurie decided that since leon had just crystallized himself over the tar, that we needed to get julie in here. she called her up and julie came up via the corner stairwell, asking what she needed her for. she didn't look good though-- her hair was a mess and was starting to turn blonde again, and her irises looked 'shattered' between blue and pink. laurie immediately asked what in the world was going on, julie simply said she was 'losing her color,' trying to sound unaffected but obviously deeply disturbed.
- laurie and julie spoke for a bit here, quickly turned into another argument, lynne got straight-up pissed and started shouting at them, 'don't you realize what you're doing?' adding that maybe this was part of the deeper problem; our relationships with each other were kind of crumbling. i think julie asked if a bard could focus on their non-destructive side, laurie said yeah, but only if you overcome the destructive side first.
- anyway julie decided she'd had enough. she got very very angry with the fact that leon had pulled such a stunt, saying that she didn't want anyone else to corrupt like she did, especially not through something as careless as that. so after yelling at him a few times with no answer, she summoned her whip and snapped it at the wall. instead of ricocheting, it 'stuck' like tar itself, then when she pulled it back it actually tore out a huge block of the blue crystal and flung it backwards across the room. when it hit the floor it shattered and leon re-formed from it. he was dazed for a second, then demanded 'what did you do that for??' julie didn't have time to respond though because immediately the tar started pouring out of the hole in the crystal.
- the tar forms into a beastly skeletal thing, fills up about half the room. julie is not happy with this and responds by warping to a pink energy form?? immediately starts fighting it tooth and nail, laurie is obviously stunned. lynne soon joins in, firing orange energy arrows at it. genesis and chaos are standing back for now, understandably hesitant.
- laurie does jump into the fight quickly,
- ('what happened to my color,' tar pretending to be me then xennie, lynne attacks first and chaos flips out, then julie finishes it and essentially says 'this isn't your job.' laurie is still shaken up though, suddenly runs out of room, tells chaos 'watch my back.' heads down votive hallway. tar follows, lynne gets it first, then suddenly chaos calls after it from the other room, has two crystal swords. says 'come and get me,' tar takes him up on the offer, laurie keeps running)
- (weird inner room? door disappears. i'm in chains, weird bleeding eyes. excalibur on altar. laurie asks what in the world is going on, i say i really don't know)
- (chains, 'magic weapon,' warp to empty space? chainlink now, i focus on violet energy, get NEBULA stars, say 'this is the right kind.' give those to laur instead, remind her that 'this is what you're supposed to do.' manifest angel helmet too, give it to her because she asked. sudden warp back to inner room, in chains again, noise from beyond. asks how the heck to get out of there, i say she has to just 'want to leave,' but i think i just warped her straight out anyway.)
- back to middle room, everyone's fighting, stop for a moment when laurie appears, this brilliant violet fire.
- (leon is the one that ends it, fires one bullet, 'that was a warning shot.' when the tar leaps at him instead, he fires some huge explosive shot that WARPS the cathedral into a snowy one, tosses the tar over an edge, then warps us all back to central headspace. leon curls up on the floor shaking, that was an immense energy burnout)
-
- (julie started talking about how she felt like a recovering alcoholic. IMPORTANT tar detail. mentioning the importance of friends to support her, hoped in her being something more than what she was, even when that hellish history was literally staring her in the face. ended soon after that)

 


 

 

 

011913

Jan. 19th, 2013 01:54 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

I've been in jester mode virtually ALL DAY and it has been PERFECT, this fits me way too well.
Really I was giggling like a madman for my entire trip to and from school, and Genesis obviously fits the bill so he joined in, it was great. You'd think the guy was hopped up on butterscotch candy!
I have decided that the "jester mode theme" is Dogheater by Jem Godfrey because I cannot listen to that song without downright cackling. It is too funny. Therefore, instant jester mode. SUCCESS!

Chasey updated today and LOOK AT THE FIRST PIC OMFG.
Just... dude. I find Chaos' fangs attractive enough but pair them with that kind of crazy grin and dear heavens. Instant nosebleed, to perpetuate that old injoke.
Really I know Chasey's a diff dude but I swear I still want to kiss the heck out of him, dead serious, even though I can't say that without laughing. I'd seriously grab him by the lapels of that fancy suit and snog him silly, haha. But let's put it this way: Chasey's the version of CZ I'd swap awful pickup lines and petnames with, as well as jester-grade insanity because god of destruction ftw. Also you know we'd both fanboy over fashion and interior design because that stuff is boss, don't you sass me. But yeah, he's the flirty one. The Chaos I've known since '03 is the one that gets the legit hardcore snogfests, to say the very least... unless one of them speaks up to change up the gameplan, in which case I will gladly comply, heheh. I just freaking adore that guy.
As for Chaz, he's not into that sort of romance last I checked, so we will just be platonic bros forever, haha!
On that note I need to just kick my "art depression" in the teeth with these garishly colorful jester boots and draw Chaos tomorrow... any incarnation of him, honestly it does not matter; I just need to draw him more. I've been saying that for far too long without any action, and it is high time to change that.
I did visit Chaos upstairs last night for a little bit once I was able to temporarily form-stabilize enough to do so. Unfortunately I could only stick around for about two, three minutes tops, but it was worth it. Words can't do justice to the look on his face when he realized that it actually was me for once.
Oh darling, if I'm ever blue, it's cause I'm thinking of when I didn't know you... how ironically bittersweet, seriously.
Maybe I do need lots of pills at this point, haha. And we do both need to just chill after this entire fiasco. But you know what the deal is with rainbows and waterfalls, you gorgeous creature. I'm not leaving you, I swear. I just tend to get stuck in typhoons every now and then.
Je t'adore, je t'aime, et mon coeur est à toi pour toujours. Come and find me in our dreams tonight, I swear I miss you more than I can take.

Life's been absolutely nuts for a few months now but something tells me that when I overcome this bloody corrupted-metainomen nonsense of mine (honestly we didn't even think that COULD happen but I guess when your mind thinks a negative deviation IS a "repentance" for the alleged sin of your previous title, then stuff gets toxic real quick son), things will fall together better than I can imagine.
Gotta find a new title that reverses this shift. Not that hard for me, what with all my funky form-morphing tendencies. I've got like four solid titles already for different shifts and if I can scratch this one then so be it!
Also speaking of form changes I think my hair has actually darkened upstairs?? It's been either red or white for ages now, but today it was my natural earthly color and that actually felt a-okay. So that's new and interesting. I shall investigate this turn of events tomorrow, right now it's late duder and I need sleep because my dreams lately have been wicked cool. Too bad waking up for class at 6AM- tends to mangle my recall, gotta fix that somehow.
Man I'm just glad I can update though! I've been out of whack for way too long. Thank goodness for jester mode, hahaha!

I do have to thank Laurie for her incredible courage in actually playing along with my literally "bloody" side yesterday morning, because all that collective love she managed to bring together in spite of my sudden psychopathic rampage really helped me gain enough strength to take back the steering wheel.
I have no idea what happened at the end of yesterday's session but Laurie is okay, thank God.

Also. This evening I had some minor slippage as my grandparents are under a lot of stress as usual so they've been rather verbally violent and loud lately (plus my grandmother is still radiating that painful negativity and my bro Lightning can feel it too), but I was smart enough to go isolate myself and try to recenter when stuff started to get threatening. Then because I was still pretty sugarhigh I moved to the mirror and was experimenting with jester-like facepaint (of course I'm sticking with red), except about five minutes in I abandoned that train of thought and immediately got out the man makeup, haha. To explain: every once in a while I will actually use makeup to modify my facial aesthetics to match my upstairs manifestation more accurately, as it kills dysphoria and is a bona fide "base zero" reset action as well. Now I haven't done that in months, and since I've been so "OOC" as of late, looking in the mirror and actually seeing myself was really incredible. Well, at least face-wise, but as long as that matches I can actually nullify the body dysphoria, like I said, which is awesome.
To elaborate on that, which is the important bit... as long as I can see myself in my own face, everything seems to just 'fix itself' (and it's 2:22 right now, love you too universe). Depression melts away, hacks are neutralized, everything just clicks. I feel incredibly grounded and really honestly happy. Not the sparkle-rainbow happy that jester mode puts me into, but the sort of 'happy' that's more of a quiet serenity. It's the sort of emotion that blooms without warning when you're watching the snow fall or sitting in a forest in the spring. Just a smile from your heart that can't stay hidden, and suddenly everything is glowing. That sort of happy.
But the strangest thing is that it somehow makes me feel... I dunno. "Holy" is the closest word I can find, oddly enough. It's like crystal and sunlight.
Anyway as soon as I felt that I realized, "whoa, I think I can actually bypass all my blocks and tap into my headspace energy here." So I tried it, and... well, it was as if l had suddenly reached into a supernova. I cannot remember the last time I was able to physically FEEL that stuff. It was actually shocking.
So of course there was only one thing I could do.
I went upstairs and found Laurie.
My mind is still in shock over Tuesday. I can barely comprehend that it happened, although I REMEMBER it clear as day and have no emotions attached to it (as I was in "stone cold do not care murder mode" the entire time)... even so I do want to atone for what 'I' did. And the first thing I felt I needed to do was give Laurie her stars back.
Well, my choosing to do that while in such a synced-up state this evening resulted in probably the second most intense connection I have EVER had (the 23rd being the first). It was INSANE, not just because of how much sheer light I was able to give her, but also because I FELT it in the physical, AND it somehow felt so freaking sacred that I swear if Jezebel had so much as looked at me then she would have burst into flames. I do not doubt that it was because I was 'in tune' in physical reality for once when I did that, it probably had some seriously benevolent effect.
I am going to have to anchor myself more strongly over the next few days, and stay in jester mode because that's actually helping to burn away all the lingering tar, so that by February 1st I'll be in a state of mind 'worthy enough' (for lack of a better term) to face what is unavoidably going to go down that day.

So yes. Life is good.
I have closed an entry with those exact words before, did you get deja vu? I did! It was pretty funny actually.
Now as much as I'd like to stay here and be all sugarhappy, I do need sleep and I do have a lot of homework to finish (because school is silly like that) so punching in to work for the night is probably my best option.
Oh!! Just want to mention that my boss (Mr. Sandman) has been an ANGEL lately, really he is incredible. I need to devote an entire entry to him or something at this point, I do not give him the attention he deserves.
Speaking of... it's 2:51 in the morning. I think I should go say hello to another special someone before I sleep.

Good night, everyone.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)

SESSION PARTICIPANTS
LAURIE UBERICH WALDORF KALLIOPE JEWEL LIGHTRAYE
XENOPHON LEPHISE  CHAOS ZERO GENESIS APOLYMIS



All right, let's get this show on the road.

What are we discussing dad?

Uh, whatever things we need to clear up or clear out before Friday.

Do you have a list?

Kind of. We should really introduce you first, though.

Already ahead of you! Hey readers, I'm Waldorf, Jewel's old muse and new blue headvoice! Woo!

Yeah! She's really nice guys.

Can I just say that I find it hilarious that we always shout out to the invisible audience?

Hey, someone's gotta acknowledge them.

Whatever you say kid. But let's get back on track. First topic is?

Let me check... there's a few things here we need to wait until later to discuss, when Chaos and Genesis get in here.

Chaos and Genesis are talking too? When?

After you and Wally leave.

Awww I wanna talk to daddy too!

You can talk to your other dad later, Xen. The four of us need to discuss some heavy stuff later and no offense, but I think you'd just get confused.

Mmph. Probably. Fine.

Hehe, she's pouting.

I'm pouting cause I wanna talk to you guys about that stuff too!

Xennie, really, if it was a topic you could deal with I'd invite you. But it's not. So chill out, you're not missing much.

Fiiine.

Fiiiiiine!

So fine, you don't even know.

Hee!

Hey, no injokes. We're on a time limit here.

We are?

Yeah. It's already 4PM and Jewel's sick. These sessions take like six bloody hours without interruptions, so we can't spare a moment today.

Can we talk for fun some other day then?

I'd love to actually. Hey Jewel?

Yeah?

When January rolls around, you wanna try the one-talk-a-week thing that fell through last year?

Heck yes.

Good. I'm holding you to that, then.

Please do.

On that note. Topic one, unity. Right?

Yeah. Inside and out, really.

You mean like talking to us more?

Obviously. With the 21st going down in two days, which is going to be incredible, we all need to put more effort into spending time with each other. No more solo acts, no more hiding in the corners. That goes for all of us. Genesis included.

I've been taking steps toward that, as you know.

Why, is Genesis hiding?

No, he's just not around. Not in Central at least.

Why?

Spending time with people who are also outside of it, which I'm not happy about either. You know, we really should go back to the daily roll call as well, or whatever the heck you called that.

The nightly meetings you mean?

Yes. Those helped a heck of a lot. Problem is they started turning into a whole different thing when Chaos, Genesis and I were the only ones who showed up.

Ooh, what sort of thing?

Don't giggle at me, you know exactly what I mean.

That's why I'm giggling, duh!

Fine. But back to unity. Jewel, I think our biggest concern is actually downstairs in that respect.

That's kind of tough. I mean I spend time with my family as much as I can, but this is a small c--

I don't mean right now. I mean in the future. Yeah, there's not many people around here. But take the bloody effort to connect with people anyway. Go hang out in coffeeshops and type like you used to or something.

Also I'll be getting a new job soon, hopefully.

Hopefully is right. I know you have mental trouble with the mask thing. But we'll get you a job somewhere, kid. Just don't worry about that right now. Too much other stuff is happening, that's more important than a job right now.

Ironically.

It's not ironic at all. It's the truth and you know it.

Ah, can we go back to the unity bit?

Sure. You have something to say?

Not really. But communication is my playing field. For a while I know that's what kept Jewel from 'unity' with people downstairs.

That's not what I'm talking about.

Then what is? You're saying go out and connect with people--

Yeah, but you don't need to talk to do that. Everyone's already united, we just need to be aware of it. Right?

Exactly.

So, do that. Go out and be that. That's all I'm concerned about right now, is you sharing this. I know that's all you want.

It is.

Then do it. Simple as that.

Even if he's not talking? How does that work?

You don't need to say anything if the goal is already accomplished, Waldorf. I mean sure, he can talk, but that's not the most important thing. Let's put it this way... say he goes into a public place and no one wants to so much as look at him. Who cares? Focus on unity anyway. Heck, do that whether you're around people or not! But we need to be around people to do that more effectively now, I think. I don't know.

No, it makes sense. This is an isolated little house up here, and too much of that doesn't help one's worldview at all. You can't say you love people and then never be around them, so to speak.

Exactly. So you get it. Wally, Xennie, how about you?

I get it! I wanna see more people too, they're cool. As long as they don't step on me.

They won't step on you, you're too fast.

Hee hee!

Where could Jewel go, though? It's not like he's in school anymore.

He's trying to go back in the spring, you know.

Oh, that's true then? I thought we were just considering it?

Nope, as long as we've got the cash, we're going.

Awesome!

Tell me about it. All right then, second point? Jewel?

Hold up, I want to add one more thing to the unity bit.

Sure, what is it?

I'm thinking that might actually tie into my metainomen in a significant sense?

What, the Seer of Love? How's that?

Well, you said, "everyone's already united, we just need to be aware of it." But awareness of that unity is only possible through love, and through seeing with love. That's what connects every heart, beyond all superficial and temporal differences. In the end, love surpasses it all, with golden threads of eternity, and here I go getting poetic, haha.

No dad that's good!! I like when you get all poet-y. It's pretty.

Thanks, sweetheart. But yeah, that's what I'd be doing with other people, as a "Seer," in the sense of helping other people remember unity. "Seer" is a Biblical role, after all-- it's someone who has been blessed with divine visions, for the sake of God's people, to help guide them in the Way of Love. I hope I'm not mangling the definition, I know I'm being a bit loose with the language...


Nah, I'm getting the gist of it. But that's an important point, too-- it's an active role. You don't just see those things for your own entertainment. They're given to you, to be shared, for a greater purpose. 

And that purpose is, ultimately, unity. Colossians 3:14, really. Everything God gives us is meant to bring us into His Heart, through love, as one people. And that's just... the most important thing in the world, really, even up here in headspace. We, very specially as a System, exist FOR love and unity. It's the baseline of what we are, and who we are. So... as a Seer, I'd be doing what I'm trying to do now, haha.

Helping other people see love?

Basically. He's blessed with these insights and he rambles on about them like that and we're all better off for it.

Thanks, Laurie. I know I can get verbose.

I'm serious, kid. Don't bottle that stuff up. Your heart is motivated by love, too, remember. You can't bear the name without being it, in a very real sense. And believe me, Jewel, we all know how much love you've got in you. 


...That means a lot. Really it does. Because I don't want this name to be about "me," that's the whole point. I want it to be about unity. About us. I want everyone to see what I can see. 


See, kid knows what I'm talking about.

Am I still a Maid of Blood, dad?

As far as I'm aware, yeah, because of the symbolic significance of the wordplay, to be honest.

What, like "made of blood"? Why's that?

Because she wouldn't exist if it weren't for all the blood we literally lost beforehand.

Not only that, but think about what blood symbolizes. That's unity, too, in a very intrinsic sense. It's life. In Scripture it's the very means of redemption. It's a deeply holy thing, as morbid as it may seem to some. There's just so much purpose and meaning to it. You cannot take it lightly.

Tell me about it, kid, that's a huge part of my existence, too. And yours.

Yeah. But Xennie's a "maid" because, well, that title speaks to purity but also service. Like, she gives those attributes to others, in caring for them? It's hard to put into words. But I felt that when she got the name, how it summarized the hugeness of her existence, the terrible beauty of it, as well as the gentle tenderness of it. 

Dad I think you're still talking poetry!

Heh, if he is it's only because he loves you so much, kiddo.

I know. :> I love you too dad!

Thank you, sweetheart. I'm glad you can hear that in my words.

Hence your metainomen, case in point!

Hee! Yeah it is. But thank you for telling me about my name too dad, cuz that was important for me and you too and I just wanna make sure I still have it and it still works!!


'Course it still works, kid. No need to worry about that. Okay, third-- no, wait, second point.

Haha, yeah, we didn't exactly get there yet.

Do you guys always dance around the actual conversation like this?

Old habits are hard to break.

Sorry, Waldorf. My brain just likes to jump all over the place. Kind of like Xennie.

Yeah except your brain is mean sometimes! I'm not mean.

No you're not, love. So you can take over for my brain if you want.

What no!! I can't do that dad!

I'm just kidding, sweetheart.

Oh.

At least we're talking.

See, Waldorf, you need to open your eyes a little more on this topic.

What topic? Unity?

Ironically yes, but not exactly. See, maybe we are jumping around topics. But Jewel thinks like a frickin' firework. All over the place, but when you step back and look at these disjointed pieces, then whoa, it actually looks pretty nice. His brain really does work like that.

So... not staying on topic actually helps him understand things?

Yeah, because I absorb info passively, like a sponge.

Like a Seer.

Maybe that too, yeah. But it's true. I constantly go off on tangents because I'm following single threads that other people may or may not find relevant. But those threads tend to stick together, into a larger tapestry of sorts. Even if I have to weave the darn thing. Point is I think and talk better when there's no structure.

No surprise that you ended up "married" to Chaos himself then.

You have a point.

Does daddy think like that too?

Chaos? I don't think so, actually. He tends to pick one thing and stick to it doggedly. Sure, he might go off on tangents, but there's always that central goal in mind. For me, not so much. I'm just a wanderer on all fronts.

You two are just this brilliant paradox, I swear.

We are indeed. But really, let's continue on topic for once. I feel kind of bad for Wally over there.

Really, I'm just happy to be talking. It's been rough lately with that chest cold of yours!

Yeah, how the heck are you so sensitive to the physical? That's Spine's domain.

Be cauuuse, I'm the one who deals with communication. That's not strictly physical Laurie. Remember when you were in 7th grade, Jewel, how I didn't always talk much?

Yeah. But you got a lot louder in 8th grade!

Because who did you meet then? Ryou, Marik, and Chaos! You were being more you. You were communicating more honestly, at least upstairs. So I could talk more. And I was able to reach out through media better, too. Then, though, high school started, and you slipped, and I kind of faded into some murky void for a while...

You didn't actually die, did you?

No, I was just really really quiet! Jewel stopped typing, which I was basically anchored to back then, so I lost almost all my staying power. I don't think I started to come back until 2008 or so.

Thanks to this website!

Thanks to all the typing, yeah! But I guess I had the wrong sort of energy for the new system. And Natalie-- Nathaniel?-- was blue at first anyway.

And he was born because of reflection disassociation, which was a direct result of communication dishonesty.

So you see what I mean!

We know all this stuff, Wally, you don't need to recap.

Well I felt like it. The point is that I'm affected whenever Jewel has communications problems now in any sense, because I want to be. I really tied myself into this space when Jewel opened that road to me. I wanted to come back, so I did.

Took you a little while to stabilize, though.

I heard that's normal for the blue slot.

It is, but that ain't cool. It shows we have a big problem with that color that hasn't been solved well enough yet. Still, the fact that you're talking with us now is a big reassurance.

I'm not using Looney Tunes signs!

Those were cute.

They were! But I like talking too.

Okay, point taken. Back to the discussion... or not, that depends entirely on what Jewel's brain wants to do now. Or Xenophon, who the heck knows.

I'm not being daddy's brain, that's silly.

You're adorable. And it was just a joke, love.

I know, but it's true.

Also, can I just mention that I love how you're not fazed by Laurie swearing?

Because it's Laurie! She always swears.

She makes my language kid-friendly, too, when she's passing on messages. It's hilarious.

Does she? How?

Like she says "butt" instead of "ass." It's gold.

Because it is a butt!!

Also we've realized that most "cusswords" are really just a fiercer way of saying stuff in general, when I'm not using them as an accent.

I love how you use profanity as accents.

Hey, it works.

Sugar, spice, and everything nice, that's what little girls are made of...

Yeah, but I'm the flask full of Chemical X because I am whoopass incarnate.

You can't get ye flask.

Joke's on you, I am the flask. What now?

I'm certainly not going to tell thou.

Darn it.

Hee hee!

Seriously, topic two. Waldorf, how about you pick one?

Me?

I don't see anyone else in here named Waldorf, do you?

Very funny, Laurie. Okay, um... wait, what sorts of things do you guys usually discuss in here?

You asked to be part of a session without knowing what we talk about? Come on, Wally.

I know what you talk about, geez! But you told me earlier that there weren't any standout troubles to work through.

Nothing standout, no. At least not in this half of the discussion. God knows what'll happen later. But that doesn't mean there's nothing to discuss. Go on, throw something at us.

Figuratively?

Heck, if you want to literally throw something then do that too, I don't mind.

'Kay, catch!

Did you just throw your chair??

Hey, she said throw something.

Laurie how did you even catch a chair!!

Easy, like this. You wanna take notes, get a bloody pen. Wally, you ain't gettin' this back now, y'hear?

Fine, enjoy your superfluous chair. I'll just... I'll just sit on this entire couch, how's that?

Hey, you're not allowed to sit on the couch!

Watch me!

We are probably confusing that invisible audience something fierce right now.

I don't care, man, this is funny.

I'm sitting on the co-ouch! I'm getting cyber-cooties all over it and there's nothing you can do abooouut iiit!

Cyber cooties?

Uh, yeah, cause of my hair?

Fair enough.

So basically you're just getting your hair all over the couch. What the heck, Waldorf.

Hahaha!

You're all silly.

That's the name of the game son. All right, now that miss blueface is gone, let's keep talking business for once.

Hey-- no fair, you're doing that on purpose!

Yep, that we are. S'what you get for sitting on the couch. Don't you stick your tongue out at me.

Mmleuh. I'll do what I want.

Fine. Be that way.

And give me my chair back.

No, you threw this furniture at me, finder's keepers.

Then I'll just sit over here!

Fine.

Fine!

I wish I had a camera right now.

You've got a Xanga session, that's even better.

He's been writing this down??

Yeah, that's what he does.

Ffff-- I'm sorry, I just derailed this worse than any of you guys did, then!

Yes, you did. Congratulations, here's your award.

Ooh, thank you!

Laurie.

What?

I don't-- there's no visual accompaniment to these shenanigans, our readers are missing out.

Fine. I picked up a Christmas tree from this table and handed it to Waldorf, because she's the prettiest princess in all the land.

Princess of chairs!

There you go, that's gonna be your metainomen. Let's move on.

What, no! That doesn't even make sense!

I don't care, kiddo, you dug that grave, now you gotta sit in the thing. In that chair.

Dun dun dun!!

Xenophon is giggling up a storm over this, that's pretty funny too.

You're funnier!

No, you are.

Nuh-uh, I'm a brain, and brains are silly.

Oh, snap. Jewel, your daughter just won the game.

What game?

The game.

Just play along with it, Xennie, we're all crazy up here.

You're the worst, boy.

No kidding!

And we all get it from you!

Things just got meta.

Times two.

Can I sit here for the rest of the session, actually?

Sure, I don't care. You're gonna have to move when Chaos comes in though, or Genesis, whoever I feel like messing with today.

Chaos. I think Genesis was messed with enough yesterday.

Okay, that was terrible.

Hey, you're laughing too!

Because it's funny, dammit.

You know, I actually don't mind getting this far off topic when stuff like this happens.

Same here.

What were we even talking about?

Stuff.

Basically.

Didn't you have stuff on your Blurty though, dad?

I have lots of stuff on there.

No, I mean stuff to talk about! You know what I mean.

I know, just teasing you. Couldn't resist. But she's right, actually. Mind if I check that real quick?

Sure, go right ahead.

Okay, let's see... all right, I put a small list together in November, but... Laurie, we just solved this first point, at least according to Chaos, didn't we?

Hm... yeah, I'd say so.

Really?

Uh, yes? Why the heck else would you be in such brilliant spirits lately? You've pretty much let go of that, thank God.

All right. Guess I just wanted your agreement on that.

And you got it.

Fantastic. Oh, and the second point deals with you, Wally?

Does it?

Yeah: it was about how, when I get confused by my emotions or thoughts, I tend to go mute.

Ohhh yeah, I hate that.

Pff.

I do! It's kind of scary, actually.

I hear ya. Just laughing at how immediate that reaction was.


Is that when you have to talk with signs?

Mm-hmm.

Wish I could do that.

You can dad, you'd just need a lot of signs.

Still need that cyberpunk gas mask of yours, though.

Hey, after Christmas, that's the first thing I'm allowing myself to buy. Mark my words. I found a really cool respirator that should work perfectly.

Sounds good. But the mute thing, that hasn't happened lately, has it?

No, because I haven't been talking.

Ah.

That helps?

Yeah. Speech, for me, is actually confusing no matter what I'm doing, thanks to my weird personal perspective.

Which is weird as heck upstairs.

You're not affected by it, are you?

Not directly, but I can feel your awareness moving around the room. There's a problem when you start looking through my eyes, which you have done unconsciously. That's what's weird as heck.

Sorry. It's just that sometimes you're looking in the direction I want to look.

Which is often at yourself.

I can only emote properly when I'm seeing myself in the third person, it seems. Otherwise I get too deeply into the other person's expressions, and that gets really confusing because of my "I'm always in 3rd person" thing.

Oh, wait, now I get it.

What?

If you see yourself in third person, then looking at other people must play havoc on your physical identity downstairs.

And it does.

Geez.

Has that always happened?

Unconsciously, but yes, to a very strong extent. It wasn't until 2008, when headspace became a thing, that I started to solidify into my own "self-expression," or in other words, the pseudo-physical manifestation of the energy that makes me me.

It had been a Klonoa-haired mess for about six years prior to that.

Oh geez, yeah. That's actually why I stopped drawing myself like that around 2004. It clashed loudly with my inner "feeling" and I couldn't explain why, which was deeply unsettling.

Took us years to figure out why, too.

Yeah, but that's fixed now.

How about downstairs? Not identifying with that, are you?

No, but it's severely confusing still, because when I'm not around people, I can't see myself in third person unless I'm looking in a mirror, and then I'm not looking at me... so unless I strongly project my own energy signature over the body, it's very easy to slip.

Have you been slipping?

No. At least I don't think so. I don't splinter anymore, but you know how sometimes I end up in that hyper-energy mode that isn't me either?

You think that's a splinter?

I don't know, but it's definitely not me, because it leaves a bad taste in my mouth whenever it shows up, figuratively.

That's how you acted back in 2003, though, right?

For the most part, except for things like incidents with the guys, for obvious reasons. When I wasn't with them, then I was basically in that mode. And it didn't feel genuine back then, either.

Well that's not Jess, and it's not Jezebel either... sure as heck isn't Razor...

Razor is actually very similar. She's the same energetic vibe, but kicked up to eleven.

Kicked up to eleven thousand, you mean. Razor's a frickin psychopath.

True.

Daddy, the person you drew yourself as back then... if that wasn't you, who was it?

It was him back then, kid, if only because he identified with it then.

It was a purely constructed physical identity.

Yeah, I know.

But you're right, actually. There were very strong pieces of me in there. It was just... like looking in a funhouse mirror, I suppose. It was close enough to pass, but there was always something off about it.

And you think that the reflection in the mirror is that person, now that Nat's out of it?

Maybe. I dunno. Maybe it's just an echo at this point. It's rarely a problem now though.

That's good, then. Still, I am concerned about the obvious communication problems this is presenting.

Tell me about it! Is that only happening because of his perspective?

Mostly. But also because it's body dysphoria. Not the splinter-inducing sort, but the oddly static sort that's all "I don't hate this body, and it's actually not so bad, but the problem is that it isn't me! " I know identifying with the body is false anyway, but I can't yet seem to figure out how to overcome it in this lingering sense.

Question. Remember that time you channeled yourself to talk to your grandmother?

...Dude you think that could work?

Heck yes, it works when you channel us, and we look nothing like this body. So try doing that from now on. Consciously channel yourself, so that you're actually driving instead of plugging in commands from upstairs. That's probably why we're getting an echo.

Who drives if Jewel isn't in there, though?

No one, really. It's mostly automated. The only time Tar gets in is if there's a conscious slip, or fallout, and we don't get those anymore.

Ironically, those only happen if I'm driving, and then I leave.

Yeah, if you're not really in there, the bloody thing goes into standby, but then it's neutral ground.

What does that mean?

It means it's basically Switzerland. Neither upstairs or underground can hijack it unless Jewel gives the green light, and if he's not there, then nothing happens.

Which is why I like listening to music when I'm slipping. It removes me from the obligatory driver's seat, and therefore nullifies any hacking influences.

Because they go through you.

Yeah.

Why do they only go after dad?

Because he's the anchor consciousness here, whether he likes it or not. He's the one that needs the body to do things in this life. The rest of us up here are either walk-ins, who aren't technically anchored here at all, or headvoices, like myself, who are nonphysical and can't leave headspace for good unless we've got a bloody death wish.

Wait, really? I didn't know that.

It's true, Wal. Probably more true for Julie and I, but it affects you too. We're made of the same stuff that makes headspace exist, after all. And we're all anchored to Jewel by choice.

Hm. I guess you're right.

You know I'm right. That's how this works. The only person I can't figure out is Xennie, because the circumstances of her creation were just seriously weird.

I was born up here though, wasn't I?

No, Jewel found you in a sink, downstairs, half-dead, like a bloody dumpster baby.

Hey, I would never--

I didn't say you'd do anything of the sort. Fact is, you remember who was trying to abort every creation you had around that time?

...

Xenophon couldn't form on her own upstairs because she had two dads, of course, but also because it was too dangerous with Julie still lurking around. At least that's what I figure.

So you think her energy was slowly coalescing downstairs?

I don't know, why the heck else would she show up there instead of here?

I still don't think it was downstairs. I see Jewel Monsters downstairs all the time, but they're ghosting. Xennie seemed to be stuck between realms when I found her. Like, she couldn't stick upstairs so she showed up-- oh dude, now I get it!

What?

Its obvious. That sink has held way too much of my blood over the years. It's probably an energy sink, pun intended, as a result. I was a mess in 2011, thanks to failed suicide fallout and the psych ward. I stopped cutting though, and maybe that played a part in Xenophon showing up there instead?

How? Because of the blood?

Maybe. Maybe that's all it boils down to, was the fact that it all revolved around blood. Hence her eventual metainomen. For ages, blood to me was a sign of contrition, of heart-rending remorse, of agony. But blood is also a sign of life. For me to be leaking out life for ages, to atone for lives lost...

I get it.

Didn't you say I was the... the hundredfold thing, dad?

Yeah. Which is really what I'm just trying to reiterate, in different words.

Hm.

And I'll never forget what I said on the night of March 12th, either... I quote, "I hope to God that tomorrow is merciful." And it was.

Maybe that was all she needed to show up.

Maybe.

I'm glad I showed up dad, no matter how I did it.

Yeah. Me too.

I'm beginning to like listening, actually.

Was that passive-aggressiveness I just heard, princess?

No, I honestly do enjoy listening to you two talk. It's kind of fun.

Even when we're talking about bloody memories like this?

Well it obviously doesn't hurt anymore, so yeah. It's honest now. I like honesty.

So does Jo. No wonder you two are dating.

*shrug* We get along!

What the-- did you just make this conversation more surreal that it already was?

Huh?

You put a freaking asterisk action in there.

Because otherwise you can't tell I'm shrugging!

Watch this turn into a Sonic Chat when Chaos comes in.

You know what, fine. Don't blame me when this degenerates into drunken lunacy.

Hey, it would be fun!

Not today.

Aw.

Dad what's a Sonic Chat like?

It's insane. Don't do it.

Were you ever in one?

No, thank God.

I don't think Laurie could handle the utter lack of coherency and rules in those things.

I've seen them.

You have?

Here and there, yeah! Plus I was technically in a few when I was still trying to anchor, too.

Oh yeah, I suppose you were!

I also remember when you used to have thought chats in 8th grade, ha ha!

Geez, don't bring those up, they were ridiculous.

Can we get back to the actual conversation now?

Sure. I was just contemplating what a Xanga Chat session would be like, and I think I broke my brain.

Does that mean I have to do that job now?

Kiddo, you look so adorably disappointed about that, it's priceless. And no, you don't.

I just don't want dad's brain breaking for real. That would be bad.

Yeah, mister Prince of Mind.

That's only if I invert, and only according to one test result!

Still legit, bro. You be careful.

Will do.

What's next on the discussion board though?

Dysphoria. I think we just covered that, actually.

See, this is why tangents are good.

Point taken.

Huh! I guess that does work.

It does! But I don't know, should we star point 2 just in case it comes back?

What, the muteness? No, because if you remember to channel yourself, that shouldn't be a problem.

Ah.

Point 4 is "feeling worthless in the eyes of the world." I daresay that was Utah fallout, hm?

Mostly.

You over that yet, kid?

Yeah. That's also why I've been so happy lately. I'm not judging myself anymore.

Let's bring up Utah again real quick. I know you were discussing this with me earlier, but I want to make sure it's written down. What are you missing about that, for real?

Being around people that knew what I've been through over the past few years, and didn't treat me as insane because of it.

I thought you said that was a double-edged sword?

It was. Because I think they knew the 'old me' better than they did the real me? Which is understandable, because there are hundreds of Julie-era records online, which no longer apply to who I am. Anyway that's not important, and it's not what's bothering me.

Then what is?

The fact that those two were the first and only people on this planet that knew my dark past, accepted my inner reality as true, AND cared about me more than I had ever dared imagine. The problem was that it was sadly one-sided; I didn't know them, even after several years! I gave them huge amounts of who I was, and never got the same in return. So when they suddenly cut all contact with me last month, saying they "didn't understand me," it hurt because so much time and effort was lost. These were the only two people I had EVER been close friends with down here. So having all that just collapse after so long was highly disorienting. I have no idea how to make friends; they were both instances of sheer luck, and maybe that was the fatal break in the chain holding it together.

Possibly. I daresay that lack of understanding really stung the most, though.

Only because I would have put money on those two never saying it. I've had everyone else throw those words at me before, practically-- teachers, doctors, acquaintances, parents-- and then, when I finally found two people who got the weirdest stuff, they STILL were unable to understand me enough to actually be around me without distress. Which confuses me because I really don't understand what they don't get, but oh well. These things happen.

So you've let go?

Yeah. I mean, I miss them on an intellectual level, but that's about it. It's not genuine and it would be dishonest to complain about it.

What do you mean by "it's not genuine?"

I don't miss them. I miss the experience of having people call me by my real name, and stuff like that. That says a lot about our relationship, actually, and it's probably why it fell through. I feel that's my fault, though. Melody called me selfish several times, and I understand why, but to be honest it always felt one-sided in my favor and I thought that was mostly intentional?

The heck do you mean?

They kept saying I was moving "for my benefit," in one way or another. I guess the way they kept wording things made me assume that they were putting a disproportionate amount of focus on me. So when I moved out there, I kind of assumed that was the reality, when I was actually smothering them with my presence, especially with all my troubles and oddities. I guess none of us thought the situation through, again, and I am sorry that it happened that way. But like I said, all that's in the past, and it's over now. I've washed my hands of it, and frankly I'd like to not discuss it anymore as a result. No hard feelings, but I'm honestly tired of digging up something that's already buried.

Fine by me, I was just double-checking that you were over it.

I am, believe me. Took a little while, but we're good.

Just want to mention that the whole trip was an overwhelmingly positive experience, though.

Oh geez, it was. I absolutely loved my time out there, at least what I remember of it. My memory likes to remember snapshots and that's it, which does bias it towards the positive, but hey. I'm not complaining, because now when I look back I just smile.

Good to hear.

Point 5 is doubt, and that was crushed thanks to Utah as well, thank you old friends.

Seriously, that was beautiful.

I even got to talk to you!

Twice, you moron!

Haha, yeah, sorry about that first time.

Don't, it's awesome to look back on for me too. Distressing as ever at the time, but I'd be lying if said it's not fun to remember.

You threw me like a chair!

I kind of did, haha.

I wish I had showed up earlier, it sounds like you had fun out there.

We made smoke pancakes!

Oh dude yes! That was absolutely hilarious!

Was that the day you had the porch door open in freezing weather all evening?

Yes, I couldn't stop laughing. I had like four fans on too. And I was sitting on the living room table eating smoke pancakes with Xennie and just cracking up. We just had a horrible stove in that kitchen, to say the absolute least.

Remember the day we went for the walk to Turiyas, dad??

Of course I do, that was stunning.

We made rose potions!!

I remember that. And you, you ridiculous romantic, you were picking roses for like an entire week in October for every day you didn't see Chaos.

Yeah, I had wanted to give them to him when Jacob finally channeled him again, but unfortunately that didn't pan out. However I do remember that on the last night I had my Bible Study, two days before I flew out, Chaos walked home with me so I picked him a rose right there and told him about my plan, haha.

Man I wish I could've seen his face.

It was one of those moments I wish I could have filmed, yeah. Just gorgeous honest moments like that.

I sure missed a LOT out there, gosh.

Sorry, love. I wish I lived closer to an actual place I could walk around, so that we could have grand adventures together here too. Then again, school always seems to fit that bill.

Genesis is a lucky man.

Xenophon too, remember she ghosted with me a lot last semester.

I did! And I always ran up the stair railings.

Because you're silly.

Noooo I don't wanna be a brain dad!!

Hahaha!

Is this going to be an injoke? Please say yes.

Yes.

Thank God. I love nonsense like this.

Speaking of injokes... Laurie.

Come on, man, that one's not supposed to be publicized!

Which one?

Jewel and I randomly decided one evening that I am an injoke. Just me, because why the heck not.

And you just publicized it, shame on you.

I don't give a damn, Kanye shrug, cool sunglasses gif, and that's enough injokes for now.

She actually put on shades, by the way.

Yeah, Laurie, it's like this! *puts on the sunglasses* *DEAL WITH IT*

Oh what the heck, Waldorf.

You really despise those asterisks, haha.

It feels so frickin weird!

Daddy, can we get back to talking? I wanna see my other dad before it gets too late.

The kid has a point.

Ssh!!!

Heh. But sure, kid. Jewel, is there anything more to discuss that doesn't involve a certain blue dude being in the room to contribute?

Uh, hm... not really? Since my death drive and stomach void are pretty much gone, I--

Pretty much gone?

Well, there's still a bit of each, but they aren't affecting me actively. I think they're just fading.

They'd better be. I'm just concerned that you still want to die this Friday, even, though that's not going to happen.

Dad why do you want to die?? You can't die like that!

I don't know what I want. It's just homesickness is all. It's waking up in the morning and not knowing how to deal with a world that's still angry and ignorant to unity and compassion in so many places.

That's changing, kid. You don't need to die to begin again.

I know. So maybe that's all I have to, is remember that, and keep on trucking.

But daddy, you can't die, because you're already home up here.

Home is where the heart is, and vice versa.

Yeah. That too.

Don't leave your kid without a father.

I won't. I swear I won't.

Please, dad.

Cross my heart, Xennie.

Okay. Cause I worry about you, you know.

I know.

I actually worry about you too, whether you know it or not.

Really?

Sure! Remember 7th grade? The crystals in the sky?

Dude, of course I remember that, that was one of the most beautiful dreams I've ever had!

And who was it that promised to take you back there one day? You, and Ryou, and Maitru, and me?

...

Yeah. I plan on keeping that promise, one day, when I figure out how. I'm trying. But I can't do that for you if you die, either.

Daddy, what's she talking about?

You know that forest I always talk about, the one I call "there?" On top of the icy mountain, with crystals in the air?

The dream place? Is that the one that looks out over dad's old home?

Yeah.

Wait, what does it look out over?

You know in Sonic Adventure, when you visit Mystic Ruins in the past as Amy? And if you look out over the edge of the cliff, you can see a river running through the rainforest below? For some reason, that view is the absolute closest anything has come to the view from the crystal forest in that dream. I took a rough screenshot from Youtube, here, in case anyone else wants to see it.

Wow. I had no idea, actually.

But because of the obvious emotional significance of that fact, and the way dreamspace tends to form around those things, I personally believe it's the exact same view.

I wouldn't be surprised.

Maybe we should bring him along next time, if I can figure out how to get us back there.

When, not if. You said you made a promise.

Hehe, I did. When I figure out how, then.

Daddy I wanna come too!

Then consider yourself on the list, love.

Yay!

Not to cut this short, but for like the fifth time, is there anything else we need to discuss before we bring the two maniacs in here? It's getting late.

My dad's not a maniac.

You haven't seen him drunk.

She has a point. Don't worry though, we've learned to keep him away from the champagne.

And Genesis away from the eggnog.

I remember that!

Funniest moment in a grocery store ever, that was.

What?

He literally grabbed a carton of eggnog off the shelf last year and drank it, right in the middle of the aisle. Of course no one could see him but me, but it was hilarious.

I'm still deadset on getting him and Chaos into a drinking contest one day, solely to see the results of it.

That needs to be recorded, whenever it happens.

Soon. Your anniversary is this Sunday, and New Year's is barely two weeks away.

Oh my gosh, don't tell me you're planning to trump last January...

Seriously, I am. I don't care how terrified I am, something is going to happen.


That's going to be amazing. Wow. You've got me stupidly excited now.

Good. Merry Christmas, because I don't know what the heck is going to go down then.

You said it!

You two say a lot.

*flips you off*

Ahahaha!! Yesss!!

Daadddyyy.

Yes sweetheart?

Can we get Chaos in here soon please? I'm getting tired.

She's right, we suck at holding actual conversations when there's no actual list to go from. Jewel, you said we were done as far as casual discussion goes, correct?

Aye-aye, captain. The only thing we need to do is a recap, and that can wait until after Christmas.

No kidding, Sunday alone is going to need an update of its own, I'll tell you that already.

Oh you don't even know. No matter what happens, it's going to be gorgeous.

What needs to be recapped?

Basically all the stuff that's happened since June.

Whoa. How long is that going to take?

Not as long as you think. Knowing Jewel, he'll want to skim over Utah, save for the obviously relevant bits, which can easily be summarized since vocabulary doesn't do them much justice anyway.

Tell me about it.

July, I dunno. The heck even happened in July?

A lot, actually. June and July were the end of the semester, and the tiny break before Utah, so the disconnect from headspace hit me hard and I was getting swamped by inner problems.

Problems that we've solved since then, I hope?

Basically. There is an old entry with a huge list of 'em, but I'll review that on my own time and get back to you on it.

Sounds cool. Anything else?

Uh... just lots of media synchronicity and Dream World work, it looks like, as I had a major creativity burst in June. So I didn't update much during those two months. But we didn't talk much between January and June, either.

We did discuss the 17th, if that's what you're thinking of.

I know, that was painful. But we didn't discuss the Daley nights, or Island, or Holy Saturday, or having to let go of everything in one sense or another. And a lot happened with Celebi over the spring and summer in any case, so I think she deserves a more significant mention here. All our outspacers do.

Fair enough. But really, kid, I don't think a lot of early 2012 needs to be discussed again?

Not discussed, just recapped. Just mentioned to give the invisible audience a rough idea of what the heck's been going on this year, in our absence. Because a lot has been going on, even if it's been mostly behind the scenes.

Yeah, now that you mention it, we've made some insane progress since January.

We have. But I dunno, I think a few of these points deserve a revisit, looking back on some of these old entries... even if it's only a reread on my part.

Well, don't get mired down in old thoughts. Capisce?

I hear you, yeah. But I did a heck of a lot of spiritual practice this spring because of how desperate I was. I didn't realize it until now, but although the medium changed, I'm still getting the same effects?

Now you're getting the meditation feeling without meditating, which is good.

Yeah. Now I don't have to be in a church to feel like I'm in one, if that makes sense.

It does.

Sorry guys, we're talking too much again.

You said you were done but you're not!

We suck at finishing things, that's a fact at this point.

Do I have to take my chair and leave?

You try and I'll break your fingers.

Haha.

Wally, you seem oddly unfazed by Laurie's personality.

Hey, you remember what I acted like back around 2003!

Point.

Why, what'd she act like? You keep referencing things before my time so I'm not sure.

Like a non-swearing, harmlessly violent version of you, almost.

What.

I've calmed down since then, hehe. Just a little.

Yeah, the void tends to do that to ya. But man, I might have to hang out with you more now.

Haha!

Ooh, if you do, can I hang out with her too? I like her, she's nice.

Sure, kid, whatever you say.

I love how you're like this stand-in parent for Chaos and I when we're not around.

Hey, I love this little dude just as much as you both, it's the least I can do.

Hee!

Speaking of Chaos, uh...

We swapping out the blues now?

Yep, you get your butt out of here before I toss you out with the chair.

*crosses arms* Try it.

You seriously provoking me?

Yeah! Go on, toss me.

Wally, she's gonna toss your butt out the door if you don't move first!

She won't, just watch. *sticks out tongue*

Oh, that's it, now you're asking for it.

You didn't do the asterisks!

You want asterisks? You can't handle these asterisks! *picks up chair and flings it*

Dude!!

Whaahhaha!! Nice one!

You're not supposed to jump out of it in midair!

You never said I couldn't! Hehe!

Don't make me flip this table.

Do it.

Laurie, don't trash the penthouse.

She started it.

Pfffahaha!!

Xennie, I'm sorry you have to watch these two maniacs.

No dad, it's okay, I'm just shocked that Wally jumped!

What do you think, 10 out of 10?

11!!

Woo!! Wait till I tell Jo, he's gonna flip.

Jo's my apprentice, you know, I'll throw a chair at him too if he pushes my buttons.

He'd throw it right back!

Good, then we'll make a game out of it.

Calvinball!!

Heheh, exactly.

No really, we need to switch the mood in a few minutes, so stop throwing the furniture and shake hands or something.

Are you serious? Come on, Jewel.

Be nice, Laurie.

Fine.

Yeah, you're lucky I'm not a real princess, or you'd be in trouble.

Hey, there's idea.

What?

A princess is an heir, right? So that would make you... an heir of chairs. 

Psh! Who am I inheriting the chairs from then?

Hm... Chaos.

Is he the king of getting on your nerves?

Pretty much. Speaking of...

I know, I know.

Daddy can I stay to say hi to him please??

Sure thing, love.

Guess that's my cue to go.

*salutes* Fare thee well, space princess.

*salutes back* Space princess of chairs!

Heck yeah, that's the spirit!

Haha, see, I catch on quick. *turns and waves goodbye*

Aaaand that's all, folks.

*holds up a sign that says "applause"*

*applauds!!*

Xennie, no exclamation points in the asterisks.

But it's a happy applauds!!

Okay, fine.

*bows* Thank you, thank you!

Oi! The door is behind you!

Don't ruin my exit!

Don't make me chase you down the hall.

Fine!

Come on guys, be nice.

I am being nice.

Really, it's been fun, Laurie.

Yeah, you too. Say hi to Jo for me.

With a chair?

Preferably, yes.

Haha, okay!

Not that one.

Not touching that one!

Good. Now make like a tree and get the heck out of here.

Pfff, whatever you say, couchmaster!

Couchmaster?

You wouldn't let her on the couch.

Yeah, but-- aah, whatever.

At least you had her laughing. That was awesome.

Why isn't Wally allowed on the couch?

She's allowed on it, I was just busting her.

Oh.

I do that to everyone.

I know, I was just asking because I wanna sit on the couch too.

Xennie, as far as I'm concerned, you can do whatever you want. The couch is yours. Knock yourself out.

Yay! Is it fluffy? It looks fluffy.

I can make it fluffy.

Make it fluffy dad!!

All right, here goes... aaand poof! Flufftastic.

Eeee!!

Now that's adorable.

Daddy it's sooo soooffft!!!!

That's the point, love. You want me to put a couch in your room like that?

Um! I don't know? It's kinda big, dad!

You can always camp out down here if you want, I'll keep an eye on you.

Mmkay Laurie. But I'm only gonna sleep in here until Daddy leaves.

Do we want her around while we're talking?

That's up to you.

Man, I dunno.

Let's ask the other dudes then.

Sounds like a plan. Call 'em in.

All right, hold on...

...

...Whose chair is this?

What chair?

This chair. In the middle of the floor.

Not my chair, not my problem.

Oh come on Laurie, now you're obviously responsible for this.

Fine, I threw it at Waldorf.

You threw it?

At Waldorf?

Well actually no, I threw it while she was still sitting in it.

...

Your face, right now, deserves to be framed. Just letting you know that.

Laurie, you are an absolute maniac.

Nah, I just get annoyed by blue people. You're cool though.

I've never seen you flip out at Ryou.

He's lucky, he's a nice kid. But just wait, one day he'll do something just annoying enough and bam, I'm gonna flip this entire table. Mark my words.

I think you'd traumatize him.

*shrug*

Did you just--?

Hi daddy!!

Oh-- hi Xenophon! You're still awake?

Yeah and this couch is really really comfy and I'm gonna sit on it aaallll the time now.

That couch was never that fluffed up before, was it?

Nope, just did that now. Tempted to leave it that way if she loves it so much.

Pleeeease pleasepleaseplease leave it fluffy!!!

I think we have a majority vote in favor of the fluff, Jewel.

Then it's settled. The fluff stays!

Whee!! Hahahaha.

She just fell over backwards onto it. That was adorable. You could've used asterisks, kid!

I didn't feel like it I just wanted to fluff!!

Is this asterisks thing new?

Yeah, blame Waldorf. It caught on quick.

Looks like it.

So, uh... are we talking?

That's actually what we were gonna ask you two. Xenophon wants to chill on the chair, but we weren't sure if she should stick around for this half of the conversation or not. Figure it was mostly up to you, Gen.

Um...

Genesis if you don't want me to stay I can go to bed. I probably just wanna sleep anyway.

That... could you, actually? This is going to be tough for me the way it is.

Mmkay. Let me just say goodnight to everybody. Couch first. *hugs!!*

Hahaha.

It's fluffy, Laurie!!

I know, you're just ridiculously cute.

I know you tell me that all the time.

That's cause it's true.

Okay. Good night Laurie.

'Night, kid. Sweet dreams and all that.

And good night to you Genesis! I'll wave at you from over here.

Haha, okay.

And now goodnight to my daaaad.

Hug attack?

Wha-- eeeee!!!!

Haha, I've wanted to do that for a while.

Heeheehee!!!

G'night, love. I'll come check on you later if you're still awake.

Probably not but I might wake up when you come in so okay. Now put me down, I gotta say goodnight to my other dad.

You want me to pick you up too?

Maybe. If you want.

Okay, you asked for it.

Eeeee!!

How much more adorable can this family get?

Is that a challenge?

Dad this is really high up!

Too high?

No! Just really high!

You're lucky we're not outside, or I'd pick you up even higher.

Nonono, I've gotta go to sleep.

You want me to walk you upstairs kid?

Mmm, no, I can go by myself. Okay dad, I'm going to sleep. Good luck Genesis.

Oh, uh... thank you.

Uh-huh! Bye everybody! And Laurie, don't throw the fluffy couch!!

I won't, Scout's honor.

Kay! Bye!

Bye, sweetheart.

Good night, Xennie!

See ya, kid.

Man, she really loves that couch, I'm surprised.

Hey, fluff is addictive. Unfortunately there's been a lot of fluff in this session already, so now we've gotta buckle down and talk about heavier stuff. Genesis?

What?

Chaos, is he okay?

He's okay, believe me. We've talked about this on our own earlier. He's just nervous around you.

Why the heck are you always so nervous around me?

I told you, it's because you give off a vibe that I'm not exactly comfortable with!

And why the heck is that?

Let's just say I haven't known many people that keep so many walls up, and the ones I have haven't been the nicest people to be around.

...You'd better not be comparing me to who I think you are.

Not you. Just the impression you give me.

Well what the heck else do you want me to do? Something tells me you'd be even more disturbed if I dropped all the walls, since they actually make you feel safer. Am I right?

...

Genesis?

Sorry. I'm still too sensitive for my own good.

At least you're not an empath like me. Actually no, that might actually help in this situation...

How?

'Cause of Laurie. I've spent enough time around her to know what she's really giving off. Back when she had tons of walls up and hadn't even opened up to Jewel very much, she was a tough character. Now she's not so bad.

Oh sure, just sabotage my reputation, go right ahead.

I'm not sabotaging anything, Laurie. The fact is, you need to stop trying so hard to be who you were in the past too. You don't need to be so standoffish anymore, especially not around us. And Genesis, you need to stop freaking out over threats that don't exist anymore. Maybe you and I perceive energy differently, but she's no threat to you, even with an axe.

...

She's not. I can attest to that.

...listen, you guys, I said there needed to be a switch in mood but I didn't expect this.

Why, you got a problem with it?

No, it's just that I can 'switch moods' like this now and I'm not exactly used to it yet.

...

Laurie?

What?

Do you... I don't know, I'm not even sure what I'm asking...

You want to help.

Yeah.

You can feel this too, and you want to alleviate the pain somehow.

If you want.

...Kid, for heaven's sake, I appreciate the gesture, but first? You can't be siphoning off your soul so bloody carelessly.

But I care about you, Laurie, I love you, and I don't want you suffering like--

Listen to yourself! Is that how a true heart-healer talks?

...No, actually. I'm sorry, I kind of... wasn't thinking.

Obviously not. You never think of how much damage you're passively doing to yourself. Listen. Yeah, this hurts, but it is not something I want to erase. And it's not something I'd consider worthy of you burning yourself out for. Not to get rid of it.

All right.

Stabilize. Sorry for the sudden emotional switch, I know that's hard on you sometimes. But keep your head on straight. Chaos?

Emotions hit me differently. Jewel reacts, I kind of... absorb.

Yeah, which is why I'm looking at you. You're worse than him when things get crazy, for obvious reasons. And Genesis?

...What?

For heaven's sake, I'm not going to hurt you, and I sure as the same ain't gonna trivialize what you're dealing with. If you want this conversation to be completely serious, then I'm all for it. No jokes, no teasing, no messing around. Just straight up honest discussion. Now are you going to stop cringing around me?

...Yeah. Sorry.

It's fine. I know I'm tough to be around. But come on, it's not like I have any sharp edges anymore. You can blame your dreamer for that. Thank you, by the way.

You're welcome.

So. The heck is our discussion topic here? I don't want to get on any tangents in this conversation.

I want to talk about last night.

Fair enough. Where to start, then?

I... I'm not sure.

I've got a question. What's our main concern about last night?

He's reacting like you used to.

Really? Why?

Jewel, for heaven's sake, you had a bit of a hard time recovering yesterday too.

I thought I was responsible somehow! I don't want to manipulate people!

You didn't manipulate anyone, Jewel, everyone had a complete say in what happened. You just feel more heavily involved as you're the channel for all of that. And I'm sorry if it was painful in any way.

No, I just... it's the old corruption fear is all.

And that fear isn't relevant anymore.

The Tar's still around.

Yeah, but it can't do a bloody thing when you're around. And if I'm not mistaken, you were 100% around last night.

That's not what I'm worried about.

Jewel's worried about it though.

No, I'm over that. It's just that that was the knee-jerk reaction. I know better than to give it any real merit now, since I know myself well enough.

Good. Now Genesis, sorry for interrupting, but go on. What's worrying you?

I... is this what you felt like with Celebi, Jewel?

...What?

This... kind of feeling like, "was I really being honest? Or was I just giving in?" I don't know. And that's what's bugging me.

Genesis, we discussed this.

Yeah, but we couldn't really answer that!

You told me you've given that serious thought for a while.

Sure, but that doesn't mean anything! Thought can easily drown out real motives sometimes, you know that.

And what did you tell me your motives actually were?

...

Genesis?

To... to just, kind of, express that?

Express what?

I don't know, I can't exactly put it in words.

Well geez, don't get all touchy. Vocabulary frequently fails up here. No reason to get upset.

Yeah, it is, because then that's the only way I know how to say it, and that strikes me as being kind of overkill, you know what I mean?

How the heck is it overkill if that is the only way you can think of to say it? Don't you think that gives it a little more merit than you're considering?

Genesis, you're getting confused.

With what?

With what you and I have been through. Laurie and Chaos don't have that sort of thing to speak from, you know.

...

...Oh. Listen, I'm sorry, I almost forgot that...

S'okay. Well actually, no, that's not my place to say that. It's okay in my case. I don't know about Genesis.

...It's fine. I think if Laurie had to deal with that, she wouldn't be here right now.

No kidding, I'd be dead as soon as it happened. So my heart goes out to you, kid. I'm sorry.

It's okay, really. It just... makes things confusing.

Laurie, are we going to have to go all June 29th on him or what?

Haha, no, I remember when Jewel went through that. It's just that I... never thought I'd be in this position.

Question.

What?

How the heck is this a parallel to the 29th?

It's not. It's a parallel to the 17th.

Then you talk to him.

I mentioned the 29th because Genesis didn't have any fallout with Jewel, but Jewel had almost suicidal fallout with me. So it's similar in that respect alone.

Yeah, but he specifically mentioned Celebi earlier and then we changed the subject. Actually, Jewel, should we get her in here?

Celebi?

Yeah, why the heck not? You want to talk to her? She's never had any trouble with her motives, and if Chaos couldn't get the point across to you, of all people--

It's not that! It's not that. I understand what he's saying. I don't have a problem with that, you know, the fact that I did it.

Then what the heck is bothering you?

The implications.

What bloody implications? There are no implications up here, Gen.

But that's big! That's really significant, and I'm not exactly the sort of person that's comfortable with that sort of thing!

How so?

I just... I'm... I'm not like Jewel. I'm not. It's hard for me to... to open up like that.

So you're being a hypocrite when you yell at me for my walls, is that it?

It's not that I have walls, it's that I have a freaking lack of them!! You don't have a busted gem right in the middle of your freaking chest that is effectively a self-destruct button!! When I get close to people, guess what? That opens up, whether I like it or not! That's a window to my soul, Laurie, and the first time I ever had that opened up wasn't exactly a positive occasion!!!

...

I don't know how Jewel does it. I really don't. Maybe he's never had his soul broken into, but I don't understand how he can just break pieces of it off and hand them to people like roses or something.

Uh, Genesis, last time I checked, the kid did have his soul broken into.

...When?

You ever hear of the Tar? What about Julie?

I've dealt with Julie, back when she was still evil!! I know what she did to him, and me!!

But you didn't have her living in your bloody head and constantly trying to take over your body, did you?

...

Forgot about that bit, huh? S'okay, I'll let it slide. Upstairs, we tend to take that fact for granted... you know, the fact that we all have our own minds. Headvoices don't get headvoices. Jewel ain't so lucky. Yeah, the both of you were dealt the short end of the stick when it came to her methods of abuse, but Jewel had it a heck of a lot worse than you. Then again, like you said, he doesn't exactly have a busted up soul gem in the middle of his chest. At least, not literally, am I right?

Don't downplay what he's been through, Laurie. He's suffered a lot more than I have in some ways.

In some ways. The both of you have differing experiences, and differing extremes in different areas, I know that way too well. Point is, he needs to understand that this isn't what he's dealt with before.

I know it isn'!! It's just close enough to hurt really badly, you know!

Then why the heck didn't it hurt with Jewel?

Because it wasn't like that with Jewel. I brought up Celebi because Jewel told me about that, and how he felt. He... wasn't sure about whether or not he should have went that far.

I am now.

...

Yeah, it took me several months, a failed suicide attempt, way too many new scars, and several tearstained fights with her. It got to a point where I actually hated her. But it was all outwardly projected, Gen. And when I got over it all, I realized that beneath all that garbage, I did love her. Maybe it was an entirely different sort of love, one that I wasn't familiar with. But it was love, God knows it was love, and that's why I kept trying, no matter how tough it was for me, because what was getting in the way wasn't honesty of intention. It was my inability to stop judging the surface situation and understand what was actually going on.

But--

But what, Gen? You asked me, not the other way around. And you explained why before anything happened. It sounds more to me like you're unable to stop judging yourself.

I know, you said that before...

But you wouldn't answer me when I asked you what you were judging. Was it honesty?

...Not honesty, just...

Category. You're trying to put this in boxes, just like Jewel used to, and I am so sick of seeing you people doing that. You think I said yes on January 1st because I was thinking about bloody categories? Heck no!

But you wouldn't say that to Chaos!

Chaos didn't ask. And I didn't ask him. If I'm not mistaken, you did.

Gen, you were being honest, weren't you?

Yes, I--

Then why the heck are we still freaking out over this?

Because--

He's afraid he jumped the gun.

...Yeah.

Genesis.

What?

How is that jumping the gun if you said you'd thought about it, in total seriousness, for almost a year?

...

He's just having a hard time settling into his decision then. No worries, I did too. You remember the black hole thing, right Jewel?

But of course.

Too bloody early for me. I didn't have time to think about it. Ten months later though, you can bet that I followed through on that promise, and then some.

Stars, dear.

My point exactly.

...

Genesis?

...Yeah?

I do love you, you know. Definitely in a different way than I love Jewel, but it's still something. Don't know if that helps or not.

It does, it's just...

Not something you've actively thought about.

Not exactly, no.

I still say we've gotta stop putting this into categories.

What sort of categories? Don't you mean levels?

Nope, levels are totally different, but they play into categories. When you put this into categories, you start locking it out of certain levels. Oh, I put it into this box? Well then to heck with this color, and that one, and that one. When really all you're doing is limiting your perspective. Don't get me wrong, you can still choose not to tread into certain colors, but the point is you need to do so of your own actual volition, and not out of obligation to a nonexistent bloody label.

Really, if Marik and I can stop hating each other long enough to be so honest, then hey--

He doesn't count, you two are practically "frenemies" at this point.

We are not.

Only because Ryou is the middleman.

Hey, no labels, Laurie.

Come on man, I'm just joking around. Or not.

Yeah, diamonds go without saying.

Daresay that's more relevant than we'd like to admit right now?

Ugh, why is this so hard to wrap my mind around...

I think you just need time, love.

Yeah, probably.

What's so distressing though?

Just... crossing the Rubicon, like Chaos said. Realizing that whoa, I actually trust him as much as I trust you, that's new! Except it's not, and now I'm just having a really hard time getting my brain to match up with my heart and it's not the easiest thing in the world, you know.

Well, if you need a brain...

Shut up Laur, no jokes.

Couldn't resist that one, sorry.

You all right now, Gen?

As all right as I'm going to be for the time being.

That's kind of what I was asking.

Yeah, sometimes you just need to up and shout at people. It's cathartic.

No wonder we get along so well!

Don't make me asterisk you, boy.

Haha, okay. But really Gen, if you want to talk to me about this, I'm open. If not, that's fine too.

I just want to know how you can do that so freely now? If you've been through so much, and you're the one who insists on the importance of the soul, how can you just... do this?

Because I'm not losing anything. I'm giving. Like Laurie said, it's not about categories. I know very well what I'm giving, and I don't treat it lightly at all. However, there are two things I always keep in mind. One, that everything is love, and in the end we're all united anyway, so to me it's all resonance. I'm not 'breaking' anything. And because of that, point two is this: when I treat this like I do, guess what? It has absolutely NOTHING to do with broken gems or shadow claws or blood or bones. Nothing. You remember the mythological title I got slammed with, right?

Yeah.

Then there you go. I was terrified of it at first because I knew what had been painted over its surface. But when I stepped back, and looked deeper, and got down to the very core of it...

You found life.

And I found love. Over and over, in more ways than I thought possible. But there it was. Every single time. So please, Gen, if you can look at yourself and see that, then you have nothing to worry about.

...All right.

Are we cool on this now?

As much as we're going to be.

He just needs time, like you said.

Yeah.

Can I point out the irony there, or would you hit me if I did?

Well, it's obvious now, and I can't hit you anyway.

Maybe I should talk to her.

Would it help?

Chaos, all I really need to do right now is stop contradicting myself. I won't get anywhere if I keep insisting something is wrong. I know all of you are right. That's the same stuff I've told myself.

You just need to believe it now.

Yeah. Easier said than done.

Not quite. Get your mind out of it, and you'll be fine.

Speaking of minds and souls. Chaos, when the heck was that insane morning? November 12th or 18th?

You don't have that written down?

Hey, I'm just as shocked as you are! But remember how hard it was to get up that morning. I wouldn't be surprised if I was on cloud nine for the next 24 hours.

No kidding. You're sure you don't have it recorded though?

Let me check my Chrome history, actually... looks like the 18th? I don't think I had started reading Bleach yet, and I ordered those two keychains the same day.

Sounds legit. I'm just shocked you didn't record it.

I probably tried to, but a LOT happened in November so it probably got lost in the shuffle. Which is ridiculous, but apparently it happened.

Hey, you two?

Yeah?

You wanna close this up or what?

Already?

Sure. It's really late, Genesis looks like he could use a break, and Jewel, I don't think you can hold a channel for much longer anyway.

It's been a long evening, yeah.

Don't worry, if we're all still alive with access to a computer after Christmas, we'll talk on here again.

Not saying anything for certain yet, huh?

Heck no. Even with that promise you made, and everything the boss keeps telling me, I don't--

Wait, you call my boss your boss too?

Why not? He's awesome.

Whoa, that puts him pretty high up on the charts!

Hey, I'm your boss too, and I say you get some actual sleep before your other one drags you off to work.

Good point. Genesis, once more, are you going to be okay?

Yeah. Just... it's a lot to deal with.

It is.

Our invisible readers probably have no clue what the heck is going on. Really, I'm not even sure at this point.

Yeah, it's been an... interesting session.

I still can't believe you apparently threw Waldorf.

I did, and I'll toss you out too if you don't get moving. People need sleep. Out.

Geez, you can give us a few minutes. It's been a long time since we've all been in here and honestly I'm kind of just enjoying the company.

Same here.

Really?

Yeah. Sorry I was judging everything so harshly. The world really isn't as threatening when I stop pretending I'm a target.

Well you're not, so stop doing that.

Couldn't have said it better myself.

You probably could have, except it would have sounded a lot harsher.

Like what?

Hm?

I want to hear how she'd say it. Go on.

You're not a bloody target and nothing out there is going to kill you. So chill the heck out.

Thought so.

Hahaha.

Seriously, Genesis, you do realize that headspace is the safest place you could possibly be, in this situation or otherwise?

How do you mean?

I mean you've got me looking out for you, for one. Then there's everyone else up here. And then there's the fact that we're impervious to the hell downstairs that Jewel has to deal with every day, unless we actively choose to participate in it. Which you often do, I have to admit.

But it still can't touch me.

Exactly. And Jewel would never let anything harmful come near you, you know that.

You're right, Laurie.

Yeah, no kidding.

No, not that, at least not entirely... I'm too tired to think straight.

Heh, that too. We've all had some pretty messed up sleep schedules lately, now that you mention it.

I assume that means no shenanigans tonight?

Heck no, there's been enough of those lately.

I was kidding.

I can never tell with you, man.

Good point.

But really, Jewel, lay off it for a while. I think you're rerouting the homesickness too much.

You're still getting that?

Yeah. I just don't talk about it as it's usually in the background regardless. I try not to let it bother me.

Problem is, when you make it unconscious, then it starts to surface unconsciously. Be careful.

I will be. Promise.

Seriously, save the sparkles for Sunday night, will you?

Yeah, we've gotta break last years record, you know.

Well God help me, my heart's probably going to explode.

In a good way, I assume.

Absolutely. Are we going to Dare-Gale it or do you think we can find something else?

That's up to you. As long as we can loop it for three hours or more, I'm fine with whatever you choose.

Sweet. I'll find something, promise.

Hey, and another thing.

What?

Since you're back into the swing of things, how about you draw something for Sunday?

Oh man, I really need to.

Then try to. I know your schedule is a mess, but honestly, put Saturday aside or something.

And then confirm that Facebook marriage request for heaven's sake.

Hahaha, that too! Make it official.

Ironically.

Well obviously, Facebook is junk but that way everyone on your newsfeed is going to be all "whoa what the heck?"

Interspecies marriage what? You have an alien daughter what?? When did this happen???

Ninth anniversary???? What?!?!

The punctuation just keeps getting crazier.

Hahaha.

No no no, you have to do it like Genesis did. Come on, say it.

Really?

Really. Do it.

Fine... WHAT?!?

Yes!!!

OH MY GOSH WHEN DID THIS HAPPEN!

There it is!

Hahaha!

At least you're laughing now, that's good.

Yeah, it is. Thanks guys.

Hey, we're here for you. No matter what is going on, we're here to listen, and help as much as we bloody well can.

That means a lot coming from you, actually. Thanks.

Come on, man, you know I've had that offer out to anyone for months now.

Not explicitly. You've never actually said that to me.

Huh. I guess I didn't. Sorry.

It's okay. I should apologize for giving you the cold shoulder for so long.

You gave me the cold shoulder?

I did, actually. I guess part of me just couldn't fully accept how much you mean to Jewel now. I mean we've been friends for a while now, but casual conversation is one thing. Actually feeling safe in the same room as another person is another.

Good point. So are we there yet?

Yeah. I think last night locked it in.

How so, if you don't mind my asking?

Probably when you actually put your walls down around Chaos. I dunno, I think that's what... what made me decide for sure what I wanted to do. I'd never seen you do something like that, ever.

You've never seen me around Jewel?

Like that? No.

What?? Chaos, this man is out of the loop!

What, what did I miss?

I think Laurie and I have an unofficial rivalry going on now.

Unofficial.

Another one, not the one we already have, you moron.

Pff. I love how you have to specify that.

True though. But yeah, he's getting back at me for all the times I didn't knock.

Uh... how? Actually, do I want to know?

That's up to you, bud.

I still cannot believe you didn't chase me out.

Hey, I trust you enough not to, okay? And I couldn't care less if you're already in the room. You go forgetting to knock around me, though, and I'll slice your head off.

It'll grow back, haha!

Yeah, 'cause you're a mutant.

Better than not being one and not having my head grow back!

Point taken.

You two have the weirdest conversations.

Hey, you wanna jump right in, mister no-neck?

No wrists either, take that!

Can't behead him if you tried, he's already beat you to it.

Foiled again!

And I just don't die.

Yeah, see, you're the worst of us because I can behead you, and you'll still figure out a way to respawn after that.

Love never dies, haha.

You can't kill Cupid, I guess.

Obviously. You're lucky I even used to let you try.

Hey, I don't get the axe out anymore unless he asks, all right? No more wanton butchering going on up here.

Not unless Barry decides to come visit.

I'd like to meet him, but then another part of my brain just goes, "heck no."

That would be the sane part, dear.

Probably.

Hey, I thought you told me to get some sleep? I can't exactly do that if you're still talking.

That is true. Sorry kid.

I did ask for a few more minutes, though. That's my fault.

Yeah, to do what? Unwind?

Basically. Just so we weren't cutting this too short, too soon.

Sorry I ate most of the conversation, guys.

That's no problem, we don't like going to sleep with unsolved problems here anyway.

This is true.

So. Since we're terrible at closing conversations, how are we going to do this?

Haven't got a clue.

That depends on whether we want it to be serious or not.

I'm voting for serious, actually. I've been through enough crazy stuff this afternoon. Chaos?

I'm fine with whatever Genesis says.

I'll go for serious too. I think it matches the mood better.

Plus I did kind of forbid joking around at the beginning of this half. Can't go breaking my own rules all the time, you know.

Serious closing up, then. How to do that today, hm... first I think I will lay down on this couch.

What does that mean?

I'm a nut, I'm crazy in the coconut. But really, this boy's had enough therapy already.


Are you falling asleep?

Somewhat. So I'm sorry if translations are a bit off. I'm slowly drifting into poet mode, I think. Not there yet, but the potential's there.

I went into poet mode once, you know.

Straight-up?

Yeah.

Nice. Wish I could do that.

You don't sleep, so it'd probably be tricky...

Hey, I can sleep, I just choose not to, most of the time.

You did sleep that one night we were chilling in the impossible room, yeah.

Because I only sleep when I am absolutely sure things are safe. I'm so hardwired to protect everybody that it's really bloody hard to relax enough to sign off for the night.

I think it says a lot about our entire situation that you were able to, then.

It does.

Oh man, this song. Chaos, this one makes me think of you.

Nightingale?

Yeah.

How so, lyrics, or what?

Mostly the sound. Harmonies and all that. But the lyrics are relevant as always. Laurie and Genesis, I have to find more songs that make me think of you guys.

Well you did just stick that bloody song by P!nk on my wall...

Hey, it's accurate.

Which one was that?

True Love, ironically.

Accurate!

I didn't say it wasn't, you moron.

Proving the point...

Hey, you shut up too, man.

I'm sorry for not having been around lately, by the way.

I know. But I'm very happy you're here right now. I missed you a lot.

I know... I missed you too. I should have said where I was going.

Hey, I don't mind people coming and going without explanation, as long as I can find out whether or not they're okay. Problem was no one was sure where you had gone for a few days. That had me worried.

I'm sorry.

Don't worry about it love, really. As long as everything worked out okay in the end, I am fine with it.

You always are.

But of course. Now can I get some sleep?

Sure. Want me to leave first?

No, because then neither of us will want to leave afterwards.

Good point! So I've gotta chase you out first, cool. No chairs, Jewel?

No chairs, and I didn't say goodnight to anyone yet. I'll probably fall asleep as soon as I hit the pillow so I won't be able to talk to anyone after this. So, we close up for the night now.

Works for me.

I love all of you. I really do.

We know.

No, like... a heck of a lot. You probably do know at this point but still. Trying to say it in words does it no justice. I'd kiss all of you but that's the sleep making me forget I'm still online, haha.

Then log off and then do it, why the heck not?

That's a good idea.

But you know what, that makes me think of something.

What?

The whole love thing we keep discussing. How we've got to stop putting it in categories, and just be entirely honest about it.

Yeah?

...I could probably say that to all three of you, for heaven's sake. Different context, of course, but it's the same thing each time. Really makes me think, considering those three words aren't something I've ever taken lightly, let alone dared to say for years.

...

Guess that's the point I've been trying to make with talking to you, Genesis. There's different ways to show it, sure. And you feel it differently for different people and all that. There's billions of variations on the same bloody thing. I guess that's why I find it so fascinating. I'd never really seen it that way until you stopped being afraid of it yourself, Jewel. And then that was it, that was the catalyst that sparked a billion flames, if you want to put it that way.

I like that way of describing it, yeah.

So there you go. I love all you guys. Coming from me, you already know that means a lot.

It does. Thanks, actually.

For what, saying it or feeling it?

Both. I mean, you hated me barely two years ago.

Two years is a heck of a long time, man. But you're welcome.

Genesis has this fantastic look on his face.

I'm thinking, okay?

Don't think too much, it rots your brain.

I can attest to this.

No, seriously, I'm just letting that sink in. It's not something I expected to hear.

Gotta stop putting expectations on things, kid.

Yeah, I know, but it's the truth.

So. I've said my piece, how about you, blue guy?

Well, you're the only person I haven't said it to here, because it's kind of awkward.

Then don't say it so directly. I didn't, for the same bloody reason.

And to think, last December around this time...

Hey, one snog doesn't prove anything.

Yes it does, actually.

I waited nine years for my first one downstairs!

Yeah, and then you two just went off the rails in that regard.

Nine years of waiting will do that.

I still wish someone had channeled me.

Heh, yeah, you kind of missed out. And we promised Xennie we'd try to get her through too, didn't we?

Yeah, but remember, that all banked on our channelers. You guys have heavy-duty energy, and you stick around. That stuff is seriously draining. You couldn't expect them to channel very often.

Especially when the person being channeled can't remember that humans have bones, you weirdo.

I said I was sorry, geez.

Or noses.

Or entirely different biological systems than you, wink nudge and a really loud cough.

I am never going to live that down, am I.

I thought it was hilarious. In a good way.

You would.

Course I would, I couldn't stop kissing him either.

So the point is, yes, one snog does prove a lot.

Come on man, we were all high on Cupid's energy here, that's all it proves.

Still.

Chaos, you'd kiss everybody that so much as looked at you if you could.

Hey, I'm an affectionate guy.

I think context plays into that too, though.

It does, it really really does.

Well fine, go ahead and punch a hole right through my teasing, why don't you.

Heh.

Maybe one day. But who knows.

Jewel just wants all four of us together.

It would be nice.

You are the only human in the world who would use "nice" to describe that concept.

Because it's different for us, duh. Different biology of course.

Which you are addicted to.

I won't deny that. That and sharp teeth.

Your addiction to fangs is hilarious to me, just saying.

Laurie if you had fangs I would be all over you.

Well.

He probably would. I mean look at me.

You are every one of my aesthetic weaknesses put together. That or you're the reason I have them.

I'd put my money on the latter.

Same.

I have never been so thankful to have fangs in my life.

Hahaha!!

All right, before Jewel starts hitting on everyone, let's get to sleep.

I'm just kidding around, seriously man. I hit on everyone the way it is.

He has a point.

Still... can we all just agree that there's an unquestionable sort of unspoken love between all four of us that is awesome and gorgeous and worth everything we've been through to get here, because that's one of the top three things I'm the most thankful for in the entire world and I am really tired.

Of course, that's obvious at this point.

It is, I agree.

Count me in, too.

Really?

Well, yeah, when you put it that way it really isn't that hard to see.

Good. Because you've always been the odd one out here and that ain't cool.

I'm trying to fix that, if you haven't noticed.

Oh, I have. Means a lot.

It does.

Now if you don't mind, I'm going to follow Jewel off to work, so have a good one.

Wait, you're seriously going to sleep right now.

Yeah. I'm tired. I'll talk to you tomorrow. 'Night.

You could sound a little less exhausted.

Geez, Laurie, fine. Good night, all of you, thanks for everything.

Love you, Genesis.

Love you too, Gen.

I know, I love you both.

Uh, excuse me?

You, Laurie, are an absolute pain in the neck but I don't know where any of us would be without you, and you're really not half bad. Is that good enough for now?

That's perfect. See you tomorrow.

Thank goodness. Jewel, I'm heading out. Don't stay up much longer, please.

I won't. Have a good night, love.

You too.

And suddenly the song on my wall makes so much more sense!

So is he your frenemy or what?

I don't hate people, but if you wanna joke about it that way, go right ahead, I deserve it for my comment earlier. Still, I think it's hilarious. The more things I can tease him about the better.

I still think that label fits you two better.

Eh, it used to. But I dunno, you're too cool of a guy to pick on all the time anymore.

Thanks. Same to you.

Just realized I shouldn't be labeling things though.

Haha, pretty slow on the uptake there, kid.

I said I was tired, sweetheart.

Yeah, you did.

You know, if he falls asleep, we're going to be stuck in here alone.

And?

And I don't care how well we get along now, or how ridiculously affectionate I can be, it is going to be way too awkward if that happens.

Define awkward.

Meaning I've drunk-snogged you once, we've both seen way too much of each other's personal lives, and we've been through enough emotionally charged situations together to be way too comfortable around each other.

And your point is?

My point is, if I start getting overtired, I can't guarantee what will or won't happen.

Really?

Don't look so excited, it's a legitimate concern of mine.

Man I think it's hilarious. Can't say I'd want to test the theory but the thought of it is cracking me up.

Glad you find me so amusing.

All the time, bud.

Can we close this up now?

I think that's a perfect spot to call it quits, yeah.

Pretty much.

Glad we agree.

You two are adorable.

Well that was a completely unexpected turn of events.

Today has just been awesome.

Stuff's going to keep getting awesome, so get used to it.

I personally can't wait to see what the heck we have to talk about after Christmas. Chaos, I fully expect you to break last year's record, just so you know.

Hey, I plan on it, don't worry.

On that note, I love you both.

Love you too, kid.

Mm-hm.

Chaos, don't look at me like that if you don't plan on starting something.

If either of you start something at this hour I will kill you.

It doesn't have to be a big something, Laurie. I'm happier with little things.

Heh. Well then, start as many little things as you want.

I love you, Jewel.

There we go. Thank you.

No, thank you, because when you're like this I can't not say it.

Yeah, you've got a really interesting look on your face right now.

Galaxies.

What?

Jewel gave you stars. Just a few, though. Once you have enough to make a galaxy, you'll understand exactly why I'm looking at him like this right now.

...

Hey, Chaos?

Yeah?

Je t'aimerai toujours.

Heh. All right, that's it, I'm gone.

Gone where?

To heaven. Don't expect to get a postcard this time, though.

Why the heck not?

Because Jewel finally gave you a map.

...

Have a good night, Laur.

Yeah, you too. Thanks.

Good night, Laurie.

Actually, wait a second.

Hm?

Just... I may not understand the galaxy thing yet, but I think I understand enough.

You probably do.

I love you too, kid.

Mm. I know.

And somehow that's the perfect response.

Genesis really needs to see you like this.

Maybe. It'll happen when it needs to.

Let's not rush anything, love. Life's too beautiful to rush through.

Can I say one last thing?

Sure.

If, by some off chance, the world did end tomorrow, I actually wouldn't mind. Do you know why?

Why?

Because you've made every single second of my life worth living. And because of you, I'm not afraid to die anymore.

...Are you tearing up?

Yep. Not gonna hide it.

Thank you.

Anytime, kid.

And I love you too.

...

Can I end this session right here? Because I think that smile on your face is worth immortalizing.

Please do. 

All right.

This is all worth immortalizing though. I never thought I'd have a life as unusual and beautiful as this, but, now that I do...

Now that we all do...

It's perfect.

And even when it ends, these moments will shine on, like stars.

And with enough of 'em, we can make a galaxy, am I right?

You got it, love.

I think I get it, Chaos.

I knew you would.

Today was pretty bright.

Tomorrow will be brighter.

It always is.

All you've gotta do is look up at all those stars, right?

Exactly.

Then both of you promise me you won't forget to do that whenever it gets dark.

Cross my heart.

I promise, too.

Good. Then let's all keep shining on.

Straight on through the night...

Until we're bright as the sun itself.

I think we're close.

I don't doubt it.

Neither do I.

One last thing.

Hm?

You can't have a new beginning if you're holding on to the old.

I think that's relevant too, in more ways than one.

Time to take a step forward into the night, then?

Are you kidding? Look at all these stars.

With that much light, it's impossible to get lost in the dark.

Exactly. So let's take that next step, shall we?

All together?

Always.

Ready when you are, love.

Then let's go.

 


 

 

120512

Dec. 5th, 2012 11:34 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)
 
Continuing from last night.
I went over my mom's boyfriend's house around 6PM to talk with the SLC post office and file a lost package claim with USPS, as their phone service can handle the cost of long distance calls. On the way up though, all that blood and nausea took its toll and I could not function in the body without wanting to die. I don't know if it was tar or splinters or what, but I was literally begging God to just kill me because I could not deal with it anymore. So how did I drive to their house? I didn't. Julie did.
Dead serious. She was our last resort; we figured that since she got the least dysphoria she was the safest bet. She comes through very clearly-- not too surprising considering the tar had her demanding "this body was hers" for years-- but since I've de-feminized it as much as I possibly can, now she's getting dysphoria from it, albeit in a non-traumatic way (thank God). But I might have to let her drive more often, on bad days... I don't know, for a long time now I've actually given serious thought to buying wigs, makeup, and clothing to fit anyone in headspace that needs to drive on any given day, with the obvious exception of being able to change our body type. I doubt I'd ever be able to fully explain it to my family if I tried, but if things continue in this manner, I might be forced to teach other people to front on a daily basis...

Anyway. Got to the house, did the phone stuff, and then went on Youtube and brought up some Nujabes for my mom (she's a fan, it's adorable). It was nice to chill out with her for a bit. However then I let her know I was still badly confused about Utah, because I felt I had been a negative influence on Mel and Jacob and I couldn't figure out how. I was scared that I was unconsciously poisoning people. Then my mom gave me a surprising perspective: maybe they said I was "destructive" because my very presence threw off their life schedules, so to speak? Maybe I wasn't "harming" them, but the fact that I was now in their apartment was "destroying" the way they had lived up to that point. She said that if they did want me to stay with them, but couldn't handle the consequences of that, then their frustration over that unconscious conflict was probably coming up as "you were destructive." I don't know, we're both just guessing, but it makes sense to me. I just feel bad, that maybe it's impossible for me to live with other people at this point. I want to be able to support myself, but I'm understandably worried about what I'd do to myself if I were alone.
Lou said I should take small steps though. Don't get a full-out job yet, if I can't handle one-- instead, do something like babysitting or cleaning for the elderly, one or two days a week. Just to gauge my stability, and to get me used to that.
I'm just frustrated myself, with how I psychologically deal with jobs. My mother thinks I have OCD, in that my brain thinks in absolutes: "all or nothing," or either situation can't exist. If I have a job, I can't have a family life, and vice versa. I remember my old supermarket job: for four years, I'd want to sleep as soon as I came home from work, and go back to work immediately upon waking... despite feeling so drained and empty upon returning home (therefore entering a non-work situation), that I'd often have emotional breakdowns prior to my shifts that left me too sick to go in. I was a disaster back then, but my stint with WHF in Utah got me worried that maybe I'm still pretty fractured in this respect.
Around 9PM I tried to leave, but since we had just been discussing Utah and jobs, I unfortunately left on a sour note as I felt I had tainted the atmosphere with complaints again. Upon closing the front door, though, another wave of thanatos slammed into me, and I dragged myself over the car only to collapse at the steering wheel (I had seriously contemplated just aimlessly walking off into the night, but the possibility of human contact cancelled that out). About ten minutes later my mom came outside, and upon assessing my current state, she told me a few things: one, I had all the symptoms of severe depression (which I honestly never would have guessed). Two, I am obviously under a ton of stress, whether or not I'm consciously "feeling" it. Three, my brothers are worried sick about me (they've talked to her about this apparently), and four, if I want to come over later tonight and talk, I can. Unfortunately I have violin practice at church around 6PM, and choir is on Thursday, but I'll try to figure something out, even if it means sleeping over their house tonight (at least it'll keep me away from food and knives).
I just feel dead. My mom is thinking of sending me to a major hospital for an assessment, as none of my past therapists have been able to treat me for long, let alone with any positive results. If worse comes to worse, that might be our only option. I just fervently hope it's not. I just want to heal whatever the heck in me is causing this uproar of old pain. I want this to STOP. I don't want to die at the end of this month.
...I keep thinking of Leon though. He came back to life two years ago, and had to suffer through quite a few disasters before he settled into the system. Maybe that's similar to what I'm going through? Maybe I need to face all this old stuff once more, before I can move into a new role. I'm just so tired. This is all illusory anyway. Why does it feel so real? It's ridiculous.
But I can't seem to handle being physically awake anymore. I just want to sleep, to shut down, to sink into the void. In a good way, mind. That's the only thing that makes me 'happy' anymore... I keep trying to simulate that same emptiness. There are just too many things around me that make me think. Maybe that's why I'm scared of a job, even. I don't want to go back to acting and thinking for eight hours a day again, not like this. I used to use jobs as an escape, to go into autopilot, to shut down and just go through the motions. But it was exhausting, and it devastated my sense of self-awareness, for lack of a better term. I don't want to wear masks anymore.
Speaking of masks, I just want to mention that my mother knows about how bad my dysphoria is and wants to help. Problem is I don't remember if I ever discussed how that ties into my PTSD with her. It just hurts, because I thought I let this go back in October, and then Mel updated and now I can't remember what I said or didn't say and it's really quite frightening. All I know for sure, is that if there are any trust issues, it's with myself. I don't trust myself around people with feminine appearances (body-wise or not), because of the reactions that go off in my brain as a result. I'm afraid of what that brings out in me. We see in others what we hold in ourselves... whether or not you identify as a woman had nothing to do with it. I didn't feel safe around you because of what you reminded me of, what I couldn't seem to escape from, what haunted me day and night. I am so, so sorry for that, but it wasn't your fault. I'm sorry that I apparently failed at communication enough to make you perceive it that way.
I'm tired of thinking about this, my head hurts and I'm still nauseous. I just want to erase all of that from my life, forget it ever happened, ignore it. But that won't solve anything.


...Laurie decided to drive home last night.
For some reason, that was the single most beautifully tragic thing that could have happened at that hour.
Everyone in town had Christmas lights up, and Laurie was just really moved by it? Instead of just taking them for granted, she was really seeing them, and kept incredulously telling me that "aren't things like this worth living for?" Just lights, and colors, and snow, and things like that. Little things. The fact that we were alive and COULD see those things was reason enough to keep going. I don't know, it was just... deeply inspiring, to me, looking back on it. Laurie shoved Julie out to try and get her to understand it, but Julie was only getting bits and pieces, here and there: she was mostly "okay, there's lights, that's nice," with only flashes of "oh.. I see what you mean." Laurie got frustrated at this and went back to driving, telling both her and I this time that we had everything to live for, we just needed to open our eyes and SEE that.
...Then she said the same exact thing Chaos did, back in October.
"Yeah, I know it'd be really weird to have a physical body, but maybe it wouldn't be so bad, if it meant I could see things like this... if it meant I could be with you, y'know?"
God, that just hurt. Here we have the two people I love more than anything else in the world, telling me that they'd actually risk feeling completely out of place here, not just for the sake of being here, but also for the sake of being here with me. That cuts like a knife to the heart and I don't know how to react to it.
I don't want them to go through that. Selfishly, I don't know if I could psychologically handle it, all of us being so out of place. But... I don't know. I really don't. I treasure my interactions with them upstairs because we can transcend this. I can actually BE who I am in entirety with them, form and all, upstairs. If they came down here, I'd lose that. The thought is just existentially horrific, for me. Could I sacrifice that for their sake? Should I? I have no idea... I'm so confused. I mean, Laurie told me that fronting doesn't bother her anymore because she knows that the physical body doesn't change who she actually is. I KNOW that's true. It's true for me, too. So why do I keep letting the past drag me down?

The past has no power over the present moment. Why do I keep forgetting that? Better yet, why the hell do I keep focusing on the negative?
I need to stop updating like this. It's not helping anyone.
Suicide is only the desire to destroy a false self. All 'selves' we build are false. I know this. But I can't seem to reconcile that with having a life, here. That's why what Laurie and Chaos said to me is so baffling.
I need to remember what Ryou told me... I need to remember all those things. This "personality" thing is so confusing though. Is it weird that I'm tired of being a "person" in that sense? I just want to sit and watch everything. I have no desire to interact anymore. I can't tell if that's depression or the opposite of it, because it's actually peaceful.
Is it even possible to live like this? To be this empty, and not want anything?


It's hilarious how I need to keep reading and re-reading things I've already read a hundred times, to remember them.
“Some changes look negative on the surface but you will soon realize that space is being created in your life for something new to emerge.”
That's one.
“The primary cause of unhappiness is never the situation but thought about it. Be aware of the thoughts you are thinking. Separate them from the situation, which is always neutral. It is as it is.”
That's another.
“Living up to an image that you have of yourself or that other people have of you is inauthentic living.”
Another,
“Can you look without the voice in your head commenting, drawing conclusions, comparing, or trying to figure something out?”
One more.
“The most common ego identifications have to do with possessions, the work you do, social status and recognition, knowledge and education, physical appearance, special abilities, relationships, person and family history, belief systems, and often nationalistic, racial, religious, and other collective identifications. None of these is you.”

It seems I'm way too concerned about "being the right person" at this point. It's getting me so trapped in thought that I can't see straight.
Maybe that's why none of my names or faces fit anymore. Maybe I'm not supposed to have any.
I'm just going to stop thinking for a while.


prismaticbleed: (held)

What a beautiful thing to wake up to.

First, I randomly got a numerology report in my inbox. "Okay," I think. "Let's see if there's any hidden synchonicity in this thing." As soon as I click it, I see this:
Your Personal Year Number for 2013 is 9.
Color: White, all Pastels
Jewel: Opal, Gold
Keyword: Completion
This is the year of spring-cleaning. Get into the corners. Review everything and toss out all that is no longer useful in your life including people, places, ideas and things. If it’s finished, let it go...

I honestly started laughing! That is perfect! Important, though. I know for a fact I have to release a lot of things now. I have a bad habit of feeling that I need to be in control of things, but as soon as I let go, it feels amazing. Personally I like the feeling of riding the waves so much better than trying to direct their movement, haha. So this was a good reminder.
Another message in my inbox discussed the difference between personal "truth bells," and the Spirit of Truth: the two don't always line up; that would be claiming we're already perfect! So that actually took a huge weight off my back: I have an old compulsion to be perfect, so I work my bones raw trying to find absolute Truth in every tiny thing I find, even if I have a nagging feeling that I'm not supposed to. Truth bells are all good and helpful, as pointers to the real thing! So looking back and realizing that "hey, even those convictions I believe in most strongly might not be 'true' in that bigger sense" is oddly comforting: if I got it wrong, I can now gracefully accept that and let go of the old belief. Which is understandable; I didn't always see too clearly in the past. I still have troubles. BUT the closer we get to Perfection, in brightening our hearts, the truer our own bells ring. Discernment, from a pure heart, is always the key. All that we do should be for the greater good.
"Truth never hides and it doesn’t need promoters to convince those who don’t believe. What is true simply exists and what is untrue does not exist. Perhaps in the midst of what is temporal and apparent, a lie may seem to be true, but in the end all these fantasies will fall by their own weight. It is then when those who clung to these supposed truths will have to re-evaluate their course and choose whether to correct their path or not.."
The message of it all was very centering to me. I needed to hear it right now, too. Keep it in mind, son... oh, and can I quote this, too?
"We are all equal to the eyes of God our Father and His love is always unconditional, invariable and absolute. None of you has had to do anything to earn this love and none of you will ever lose it. It is you who can choose to close yourselves off from the Source of this Love, and let your soul wither. Go on, day by day, by living with the firm intent of knowing and expressing the will of the Father through self-mastery and the progressive perfection of your being..."
I know I used to waver on that in the past, but now I firmly believe it. But it's also deeply important to remember the unity in that statement, if fear starts to haunt you again. We're all part of that one greater Light. Geez I just love getting straight-up reminders of all this first thing in the morning, before I even leave my bedroom. It helps me make the day go so much better.
But in all things I must be open to changing and taking new action at the drop of a hat. Just reminding myself of that too. Matthew 5:41 always comes to mind: "If anyone forces you to go one mile, go with them two miles.". It's the essence of being ready and willing to give at a moment's notice. That old phrase, "God works in mysterious ways..." never thought I'd see that proven so often in my life, considering the past few years, but hey. So, I say again, let go. It's a bit tricky for me, whether I like it or not, and that makes it all the more important to do. Just keep your eyes and ears and heart open, always...
Here's some more stuff, both of which are extremely relevant in my life right now, because otherwise I'm going to be copy-pasting my entire inbox. Who knows, maybe a link is just what an invisible reader needs?

Speaking of nice things, I re-discovered The Flaming Lips this morning. I've only heard about four of their songs in the past-- most notably Mr. Ambulance Driver-- and now I'm just listening to them on Youtube as I type this up. They have some truly beautiful tunes. So this is nice. Also had some face-punch synchronicity with that too, with two perfect songs, a perfect event, and perfect visuals. Crazy stuff. But I'm smiling. I love this.

Oh! I forgot to show you guys the snow we got this year! Here's Diamew, and here's the entrance to Nightebi. I always take pictures of them after the first snow, they look beautiful.


As for the title, though... between the landslide of beautiful spiritual blog updates in my inbox (not a single one of which was irrelevant), I noticed a strange email titled "well hello there, friend."
I knew exactly what it was.
Let me share that email with you.


"Three years already, huh? Time sure flies.
I bet you remember me, though.
Yes, it's you, from November 2009.
How's life three years later? Fun? Crazy? Both? I hope it's at least better than 2008 was-- that was a rough year, man oh man.
How's college? Did you graduate yet? I don't know if you decided to stay in Illustration or moved on to something else, but I hope you're happy with it, and I hope you've taken a few steps in bringing our worlds into this one.
That, my friend, brings me to the next point.
As of today, here in the past, you had 16 worlds and about 700 people upstairs. How the fish many people are up there now?
Tell one of them to say hi! *waves* Honored to meet you, my beloved sir or madam. I guarantee we'll have some fantastic times together.
Tox, Vontricia, Preludove, Hosea and Kenzel say hello from this OCT-riddled year.
Picayune says buy her a soda because she neeeeds it.
If you haven't fixed Part 11 yet, I will punch you.
How's Q, Jim, Ben and FMSR? You'd better still be talking to them, kid! They're priceless kids.
Lynne's doing great, as are Natalie and Vincent. Say hi to them too!
Also, Laurie says "hey there, mister 22-year-old freakazoid. You beaten that blonde witch yet? If you haven't, I'll do more than punch you in the face." You know she will.
I hope we've beaten Julie too. That was our goal, and seeing what year it is now, I hope we've reached it.
Did you get your surgery yet? I sure hope so!
Maybe you're dead already. I don't know. We've always wanted to go out early, for a good cause, but if that time hasn't come yet, make darn sure that we continue to live in that bright-hearted way of ours no matter what.
Seriously, don't listen to anyone else. Be you. You've got it right.
10 years with Ryou, wow. *sends you some aluminum daffodils* Congratulations, seriously. You have something beautiful; don't ever take it for granted.
Never forget entry 4.
Marik's going on 10 too, haha! Give the Pharaoh a hug for me and remind him how much he means to us. He's a great guy. If you two haven't had your third incident yet, do it now. I'm serious.
Never forget those nights under the stars.
Your muse is already 7 years old holy shuppet! That's amazing. Does he still go by 'Selph' or did he change his name? Either way, I'm going to blow him a kiss from the past so make sure he gets it.
Never forget that night at the altar.
Nine years with Chaos. How does that feel? Beautiful, right? I hope that you two are at least widely recognized in the StH community by now, because you deserve it, and you know it.
Never forget the early morning hours.
If you haven't said a word to JMC yet, e-mail her right now.
If you haven't seen DP in a while, check on her right now.
You still need to meet them both.
Don't forget any of this either--
1. Typing in the Borders coffeeshop
2. Your vendetta with Sheena Easton
3. Listening to 'World Citizen' at 3AM
4. Really, Rod Stewart? Really?
5. Haterth alwayth thpeak with a lithp
6. Fun on Tumblr, tweak today, MLIA and Last.fm
7. Pull yourself together, kid.
8. MISTER BLUESKY
9. OLIVER INGWERSEN
10. EVERYTHING geez I know your memory is awful but come on
How's your music? I want to hear some of it, lucky kid.
Also, did you get to see FROST* live? Did you go to the Summer of Sonic? Any experience in Flash yet?
Lhikan says DO YOUR HOMEWORK if you have any, I don't know. Knowing you you're probably reading this at some ridiculous hour, haha. Maybe not-- hopefully you've conquered that silly habit of ours.
Man, there's so much that could have happened in three years.
Take some time and reflect on it, okay?
What else did I want to say... oh yes.
No matter what happens this year, I hope you have much less regrets on average than I do now. Keep trying hard, all right?
You're a good person. Don't lose that and don't compromise it *hurm*.
I hope the future is beautiful.
If not, it's your job to change that.
You've done well, young Padawan.
Love you.
-Jewel Wisteria Lightraye
November 20th 2009
12:07 AM"


I am laughing out loud and tearing up over this, oh wow. So much of that just... it's exactly what I needed to remember this morning.
I... I think I'm going to let that letter speak for itself. It's perfect.
*hugs 2009 me* Love you too dude.


"You do not collect the Universe. You ride the range of the Universe, and the sun shines on you, and you reflect the sun until no one can tell the difference between you and the sun or the night stars or anything you can think or remember or not remember, for what is there in the Universe but the Oneness of Light and the Oneness of the One Heart that gallops everywhere."

Here's to December 2012.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)


Is it weird that I kind of missed these existential crises? They force me into introspection. Guess this is what the Tar meant by a mandatory offset... you need a night sky for the stars to shine.

I didn't eat until almost 6PM today. Felt amazing right up until I did that, sadly. Going to fast again tomorrow for Spine and Wally's sakes. Since I left Utah (where I barely ate), food has been making me sick almost constantly. All my medical tests show no physical problems. That's because headspace and spiritual matters won't show up in the biopsy results, of course. But I'm glad I know what this is, and I'm glad the system's working with me to keep the body from passing out when we go without food for so long. I just don't like the fullbody shakes I get when my sugar drops too low... then again, it's either that or the fullbody ache I get when I eat. Geez I wish I could just live on light and sound like I've always wished. Eating sound would be the best thing.

Still devouring the local library manga sections, haha. I'm on #12 of Bleach (Ichigo is the BEST GUY but I swear I love every character, especially Kisuke and Chad atm), just read the first 3 issues of Pluto, am studying YuGiOh's Millennium World (halfway through #2), and am going to start Andromeda Stories within the next two days. I also took out the first issues of Black Jack, Eternal Sabbath, and Gunnerkrigg Court, to decide which one to continue once I catch up in Bleach. Then I'm reading some of Isaac Asimov's work and doing a ton of Kabbalistic research, so that's another five books out of the library on top of all that, and I just started re-reading The Seventh Tower series with Xenophon on the side. I miss reading like a maniac, this is awesome. I'm learning a lot.

As to how those tie into this crisis... for one, I can't stop eating forever, unfortunately. So that whole dilemma is causing me more distress than I'd like. And for two, maybe I am catastrophically disconnected from reality, but it's really jarring to put down a book and realize "oh wait, the world I live in now doesn't work like that, does it?" I don't get fiction lag anymore, save for the off illustrative bleedover into headspace, which is still disorienting but at least manageable (I used to get crippling fiction lag in my teens), probably thanks to my being anchored more firmly in my true self and reality. Still, having that only apply entirely to headspace as well is debilitating some days... well, most days, lately.

On that note... spontaneously went to see Rise Of The Guardians today with Genesis, Mister Sandman, and Laurie, as I've been counting down to this film for months and felt amazing enough today (thanks to fasting) to fully enjoy watching it.
It... it was one of the best films I have ever seen. Considering that I only ever say that about films that apply to my inner life on some level (Inception, Avatar, even Wreck-It Ralph), I will warn you now that if you dislike spoilers, please skip the entire next section, because I need to write about this.
All right. First, I started tearing up about three minutes into the movie and didn't stop until about ten minutes after the movie ended, at which point I was trying not to weep openly (or at least I would have been if my inner emotions translated to the physical). Why? Because WAY too much of it applied directly to my life, both inner and outer in light of that. I wasn't just feeling things as an inspired observer, I was feeling them as a participant. I wonder if any of the parents in the theater wondered why a 20-something dude was visibly fighting back sobs almost the entire time. I had every reason to though.
Okay, let's start with the relevancy, at least concerning the film (I've never read the books but I NEED to now)... Most obvious parallel? Jack Frost. The two of us are practically twins: white hair, ice powers, loner tendencies (due to resentment at not 'knowing our purpose' for ages), mischievousness balanced by compassion, a deep hidden fear of "never being believed in"... biggest difference is I traded out my staff for a sword last year, heh. Heck, I even talk to the moon. But besides the fact that I'd end up playing Cupid instead, I saw myself far too clearly in that kid. This turned from inspiring to downright shocking when the Bogeyman showed up... the first word on my mind was tar. Heck, his name is even Pitch Black!! He KNEW Jack's existential fear, his lack of memories concerning his 'center,' and he even told Jack that "we'd make a perfect team," but as cold and dark bringers of fear... I don't know how clear it is to you invisible readers but their entire chain of interactions in the film was way too close to what I've been through in the past concerning my own buried shadows and the entities that carry them... even the ending. My biggest weakness and biggest strength is that I wanted the kids to believe in Pitch, somehow, without letting that fear in... just so he wouldn't have to suffer that same feeling of illegitimacy that I was all too familiar with... maybe that would light a spark in him, somewhere. Who knows... but it's what I did for Julie, and in a way, I wonder if I can do the same thing for the Tar, without screwing up the balance of the system.
Second relevancy, building off that: the sand in general. My boss did see the film with us, as Laurie specifically asked him last night if he'd be up to it and he enthusiastically replied in the affirmative... and according to him, the film reflected a great deal of truths for him, too. I've seen him toss dreamsand about in a similar manner in my own dreams (he said the sand "awakens" the dreams already within its receivers; it doesn't "give" them in a literal sense), I know how much power he wields through his position, and despite his kind and peaceful personality, I am fully aware that you do NOT get on the bad side of a Sandman: to quote Laurie, "he will mess you up." Remember the time he facepunched Julie, while she was still as deadly as ever? People didn't dare get close to Julie back then, let alone to pick a fight with her, but boss wasn't afraid of her in the least. That came to mind immediately when Sandy threw Pitch around like a ragdoll. You don't mess with Sandmen! Anyway, boss told me a few things during the movie that were surprising: one, he verified a wondering I've had that yes, he DID have a life before he became Mister Sandman, although that was a very long time ago and I don't know what the state of his memories are (he hasn't spoken about them; maybe he just feels they are no longer relevant). Two, he did insinuate that the whole concept of "dying" to one role in order to rise to a greater one (in a not-entirely-symbolic way) is very much a legitimate thing. Headspace works the same way. But dying-to-be-reborn only happens under certain circumstances, so the film's point number three hit me very hard: watching Pitch essentially "corrupt" Sandman out of existence. Jack reacted the same way I would have, not surprisingly. But this was HUGE for me, personally. Note that Pitch is matching Tar in our symbolism, and Sandman parallels my boss of the same name. The idea that that inherent "creative energy," the sandy stuff of dreams, can be corrupted by fear and USED to that end is ENTIRELY true in headspace. This has a ton of consequences, but most obviously, it explains why Tar is after me, and Boss told me that the big picture concerning that is a big part of why he sought me out to be his Apprentice (we've been talking about that a lot recently btw): individuals who are able to use that energy, that "stuff of dreams," NEED to use it properly or it can become incredibly destructive. So that's a big thing, but it also makes me wonder if Pitch/Tar are even capable of using "sand," aka the power of dreams (and all that falls under that label), on their own, OR if they can only "steal it" from outside sources, because it seems that their very interaction with it turns it dark. It's interesting and I will have to look into it. Back on topic though... it really drove the point in, how significant that is, when I saw that it killed Sandman in the film (mind you he DID 'resurrect' later through the strength of belief, but that's a different point) by overloading his "essence," his dream-sand, with fear. I don't think I need to go into great detail about why that's relevant to us, especially in light of *incidents*, honestly... but its striking to me how Sandman seemed to be Pitch's real nemesis? Is that the right word? How dreams were both the weapon used to carry fear and destroy themselves, as well as restore both... it's highly thought-provoking. I do need to keep this in mind.
Fourth relevant bit... centers, aka what the Guardians embody most strongly, and what they protect in children. North's was Wonder, Bunnymund's was Hope, Tooths' was Memory, Sandy's was Dreams, Jack's was Fun. Not only is this a point-blank similarity to Dream World Guardian Aspects, but it also brought to mind the "centers" my four and I seemed to "remember" upon first awakening to our true potentials upstairs: I have Heart, Ryou has Soul, Marik has Mind, Chaos has Strength, and Genesis has Self. Essentially those are what we "brighten" in others, and what we act from most strongly in ourselves. I love this kind of stuff, I really do. North's explanation of it in the film was beautifully put: I especially like how he said one's center is also "what you want to protect in others." And I love how, near the end of the film, North says (about how this applies to people): "Good or bad - naughty or nice - we protect them." Both of those quotes are so, so true. But... you know, let's wait for the other thing I was going to say about this... Last point first.
The final parallel, and by FAR the loudest, was introduced at the very beginning of the film. When a Guardian isn't believed in by a person, they don't exist to that person. That person can't hear, see, or feel them-- they can walk RIGHT through the Guardian in question without ever knowing it. Judging by the reactions in the film, that's not only existentially terrifying, but it also feels awful. Let me put this in caps for emotional emphasis... THAT IS EXACTLY WHAT GHOSTING IS LIKE. I have seen people have existential meltdowns from it. I've heard from several newbies to the phenomenon how much it sucks to be walked through, and how sick it makes you feel on many levels. And I know, I know what a godsend it is for ghosters when I remind them that "yes, I can see you." I remember promising Genesis that I would never forget him, even if the rest of the world did. I remember when my daughter asked me if she was still real if only I could see her. I... I never realized just HOW important my promises were, how important my believing in them was, until this movie. Not so strongly.
When Jamie said Jack Frost's name, and became the first person to EVER believe in him as a Guardian... when Jack realized that someone could hear him, someone could see him... the blissful incredulity on both their faces was just... God, my heart. I couldn't stop crying. Even typing that, I'm trying not to start again, and for good reason. I have seen that happen. Exactly so. And I say this with complete humility and respect... I have been that first person, that only person, to believe in some individuals. I know. That's why I am so determined to share my "series" with the world somehow-- it's not for me, not at all. It's for them. It's for people to know them, and love them, and believe in them as truly and completely as I do. If you see this movie... please, try to understand that feeling, if you don't already. It has been the driving force of my life so far, that sole need to bring a smile to the faces of the lost and forgotten, the sole need to show them that "yes, you ARE real. I believe in you."
Now for me that cuts straight to the heart on an even deeper level, as you probably already know... let's start by saying that also applies to vision upstairs. Did you know that's strongly affected by not only belief? If your mind and heart aren't open, you won't see certain things in headspace... you'll blind yourself to them, you'll block them out. They simply will not register. And if you slip in being who you are, it's like putting on a blindfold. The problem is that headspace is TIED to my consciousness whether I like or not, as the anchor. So if I can't see people upstairs, they can't go to someone else for a second chance. If I can't see them, then for all intents and purposes, they don't exist. Yes, powerful influences can break through blindness, but even that doesn't guarantee recognition of the source. Bottom line... my belief, my ability to BE the kind of person that can believe like that, is arguably the most important thing in headspace. It's what determines life or death. It's what keeps the lights burning on the globe. It's what allows dreams to shine, instead of turning to coal dust. It's what allows wonder and hope and fun and memories to exist at all.
...
Let me follow up on what I mentioned in closing my last entry, and bring up the blue guy.
Chaos and I have the most charged relationship upstairs in light of this point, because of our circumstances: intimacy always turns it up to eleven as far as belief is concerned, but to make things worse, he's a walk-in. I have to believe in him more strongly than anyone else up here, ironically, because of how easy it is for me to feel like my belief is invalidated by the views of others. So... sometimes I slip. Sometimes a little, sometimes a lot... it hits him hard, but there's always that one light that won't go out, in me. It's stupidly painful and beautiful how every single night I have to remember how to see him all over again, but the wonder never, ever fades... but... well, I've been told a lot of things about the both of us. The most powerfully heartrending is this: the fact that, at heart, I believe in him so much, that I love him so much, has had astronomical consequences across our timelines, somehow. All I know for sure, from what I've been told, is that it's big. It echoes, this one simple act, this small and honest truth.
People pick up on it, somehow. Every fanfic writer or RPer who writes Chaos as an individual has picked up on the Chaos I know. Threads just run through every alternate, it seems. Noticing it is mind-boggling and more than a little scary, sometimes... it means I can't lie to myself, I can't make excuses. Not a bad thing, just... big.
The biggest example of this I have right now is this.
http://sanitrance.deviantart.com/art/CHAOS-339233393
My dear friend Nikki drew that for me, as a commission. Nikki is one the very few people in the world I know who regularly visits other worlds in her dreams (she has FAR more Links than I do). She knows Chaos, in whatever timeline is connected to her, and he's very special to her as well. She truly cares about him as much as I do. That fact means so much to me... little did I know, she apparently feels the same.
She left this message on my Facebook page the other day.
"I just saw your MASSIVE collection of Chaos on dA! :D YOU. ARE. INCREDIBLE. *hugs tight* Thank you so much for loving him so much. It warms my heart and fills me with a happiness I can never fully express. ♥ ♥ ♥ ♥ ♥ It really means a lot to me."
...In light of this movie, I can't help but wonder now, if Nikki and I are two lights to him in that sense. Two believers of slightly different sorts, but both shining strong no matter what.
I will admit... I often give her experiences more merit than mine. She's a dreamwalker, as far as I'm concerned. It's incredible, and I'm deeply humbled that a person with such a powerful imagination and creative strength considers me a good friend. For HER to say that about my simple show of love is just... it means a lot to me, to say the absolute least.
But I have a bad habit of stealing merit from my own experiences. I have a very, very bad habit of treating my own beliefs as illegitimate, because "they aren't supported enough." I'm trying to let go of that nonsense completely, but I guess my own 'Pitch' is still trying to turn out all the lights... can't let that happen. I can't, not just because of what it would do to those I believe in, but also because I have seen them... maybe not literally, but closely enough to erase every shred of doubt in those moments... closely enough to forget fear entirely.
Thinking back on those experiences is one of the craziest and most centering things I know how to do. I say 'crazy' because my memory doesn't hold the physical experience as clearly as it holds the energetic experience. Putting a being I've only known upstairs into a physical form has tangible effects, you know. Energy radiates, directly, in the physical. I recognize it instantly, unconsciously even, despite never having "felt" it before. When I think back on that handful of blessed nights... the limitations, or the blocks, the translation issues all fade away... and I remember him.
How can I possibly undermine my own belief, in light of that? How can I give in to doubt and fear when we both felt like Jack Frost, knowing that we were being seen for the first time? Knowing that, after one simple look, one simple word, we became greater than we had ever been, forever? And now I can feel the last cobwebs being swept away in waves of golden sand, as I realize with honest joy that it doesn't matter how many others see and hear and believe, it doesn't matter HOW they do so... they are still lights, we are all still lights.
"We go by many names, and take many forms..." and yet we're always Guardians of what we hold. All of us, every one of us. Geez, this film just slammed into me like a train, its incredible.
That brings the fourth point back, doesn't it? How fitting...
...Laurie was talking to me after the film ended, about all of this. Of course I was still trying to dry the tears on my face, and laughing about how insanely relevant the film was to my life, but Laurie doesn't let go of something significant when she sees it. She reminded me of what I mentioned earlier-- of my promises to Genesis and Xennie-- and of how important my belief was to them as well as to her. Basically she told me everything I just wrote down for you guys! It was just hitting me at that point so I was nodding as I turned it over in my mind, but then she brought up centers. Laurie then said that my belief was stronger and more significant than I realized because it was motivated by love, on various levels. That put extra punch into my belief, gave it deeper roots. She then reminded me that my center was obviously Love, and always had been. She then sternly advised me to think upon that in light of the movie. I smiled and assured her I already had, and that I would keep those thoughts close. Then I asked her, somewhat offhandedly, what her center would be?
She didn't even hesitate in replying, "You."
I was speechless for a moment, then immediately my heart couldn't decide whether to laugh or cry so I ended up doing both. I said something about "why do you always say such weirdly romantic things" before she interrupted me with an "I'm serious," and elaborated. No, it might not strictly fit into the context of the film, but she insisted that if there was one thing that motivated her, if there was one thing she wanted to protect, it was me. But then she reminded me that I was all she had. I was the only reason she existed in the first place. She wasn't a Guardian, she was a headvoice... outside of our system, she was nothing. As far as she was concerned, I was everything. Hence, my being her "center."
I don't know, I can't seem to explain in words how much that meant to me, and the sincere truth I felt in it. But it really drove the point home.

Sometimes I wonder if that's why I keep losing things, in this life. Things that I thought were important.
First I lost my computer that I used to type and write music on. My programs stopped working correctly on my new ones. I was forced to drop out of art school. My move to Utah for that same purpose fell through. Now my 10+ years of work still hasn't arrived back at my doorstep.
I don't know, it just strikes me as weird. All my life, that was my sole motivation for everything. School, work, friendships, everything... it all revolved around Dream World, and then my other "series" as they came to me. They were all that mattered. And yet, there always seemed to be huge roadblocks placed in my way as I tried to pursue it. Initially I took that as incentive to "try harder," but as the obstacles became more severe, I began to hesitate. What if I was getting the wrong message?
Now I've lost virtually every ounce of work I've done since my childhood, and between fighting off the understandable existential crisis that has triggered (ironically), I can't help but ask the hardest question of all... what if I'm supposed to let go of it all?
After all, my sole motivation in sharing them with the world was just that... it wasn't about me. It was about making sure those worlds would be loved by someone besides me. All my life, I've been utterly terrified that I have been their only light. "If I don't share their stories, will they fade away?" I was terrified that they would die as a result of my silence.
But... I've never been given their entire stories. Their worlds exist outside of my own, independently. I'm seeing their stories AFTER they have happened, for the most part. Many of them bloom into each other. Long story short... the more I think about it, the more I wonder... maybe I was just an observer all along. Maybe I was just tapping in out of my need to share joy and love, out of my need to learn from them. Maybe I have nothing to do with them. Maybe my existence has nothing to do with the stability of theirs. Maybe they won't fade away if I have to let go of them.
I don't know. All I do know is that, the more I think about it, the more it hurts... and the more I hope it's true.
I love every soul I've ever met in those worlds so much... I adore them; they're all treasured friends. The thought that Preludove and Hosea and Delphi and Tox would die if I don't write their lives on paper is the most awful thing I can imagine. I love them, but am I even supposed to do that? Is it even needed?
My prayers keep telling me to let go, let go, let go.
My only response is that I don't understand, but I will accept whatever I am told to do on one condition... that, if I DO need to let them go, their existences will be protected and ensured.
All I want is for them to be loved.

And sometimes I wonder if I'm being forced to choose between my work and my family.
God, I never thought I'd be put in such a position. I never thought I'd have such a decision to make.
But... I can't stop thinking about the things Laurie says to me. I can't stop thinking about my daughter.
Maybe Genesis and Chaos and Ryou and Marik will be fine. That's great, and I'm eternally thankful for it.
But what about those members of my true family that rely on me for stability here?
I'm not saying they'd die if I didn't pay attention to them anymore. That's not the point. The point is that their lives WON'T go on without me, because I am a PART of their lives just as much as they are a part of mine. I don't have the option of telling their story or not here. All I have is life or death... either I live, and live with them, or I die, and die with them.
By the very virtue of existing, their story is mine, and mine is theirs.
Maybe I've only been a real part of this since 2006. Maybe we didn't become a family, a story, a real thing, until five years ago. But time doesn't matter in the big picture, does it?
All I know is that if I had to choose between a decade of hard work and my daughter... I'd pick my little girl.
That doesn't mean this doesn't hurt like hell. I wish I didn't have to make this decision.
If that's what it ultimately boils down to, though...



I'm too tired to type anymore. I'm going to go check in with the people upstairs and then get some sleep.
Laurie said my boss was talking to Chaos earlier, after we left the cinema. I haven't spoken to Chaos since this morning, so I have no clue what that was about. Could be big. Most things up here are. I'll let you know either way.

Until then, don't stop believing.



grace

Nov. 22nd, 2012 11:45 am
prismaticbleed: (held)


Okay, uh, stuff that has been happening lately... let's see.
I'm going to completely skip the formalities and just rant, so I apologize if I end up drowning you invisible readers in jargon but I need to start writing stuff down again without worrying about being "politically correct," so to speak. This was never meant to be tailored to the public eye anyway, and at this point in my life I couldn't care less who's reading this, haha. I'm going to be honest and that's it, let's go.

All right. First off, Jezebel is PISSED. Not only is she trying to splinter me again (not gonna work this time!), but she's trying to kill Waldorf, which is actually proving to be a disturbingly delicate situation as Wally's our Blue voice and, well... that's never been a very stable slot. I'm trying to be vigilant but it's difficult when it feels like my entire physical body is at the boiling point 24/7. Yeah, the 'starvation' feeling has been going on-and-off lately, but when it's 'off' it's replaced by my feeling like I'm either hollow and dead, or ready to explode violently. However! The darkest shadows are cast by the brightest lights, and I've found that I've become shockingly adept at "switch-flipping" lately: i.e. going from one state to another in a matter of milliseconds, in completion.
For example: this morning. Unfortunately, I woke up insanely thirsty as usual (seriously I cannot get enough water) and ended up eating some foods that I forgot make me sick. Long story short, for some reason that triggered an abusive breakdown, which I was able to stop on a dime about 20 minutes in, immediately after I resolutely brought my own energy signature into body focus. It was kind of surreal, because after that I was even able to talk to my own grandmother! That rarely happens, it was awesome. Usually my voice dysphoria throws me out of conscious awareness but I just kept projecting my self-field, and that helped a TON. So I need to remember to do that now, even if it is an effort... the girls underground don't like when I do that, to say the least.

Secondly, Laurie FORCED a channel on the 17th specifically to yell at my mother. It started because I had a rough night... dysphoria and moral/existential avalanches on top of each other... and made the mistake of talking about it while my mom was home. Now my mother always thinks I want a solid, "fix-all-the-problems" answer from her, when I don't; I just want to talk it over with her, even if we don't get anywhere. Sometimes all I need to do is know someone understands what I'm talking about and can offer a perspective other than what the girls underground are throwing at me. However my mother gets upset very easily, and seeing her kids upset does that pretty quickly... I guess it reminds her of her own worries and troubles, and they all hit her hard enough to drive her over the edge. So she started screaming at me-- in a generalized sense of course, but screaming is screaming and I have a hard time emotionally dealing with angry people. This escalated quickly when my grandmother got involved (I forget how; my mind was a mess at that point), and soon there was a major fight going on in the hallway. Now I was not stable at all, and apparently, Laurie was not happy with that at all. The breaking point was when my mom and my grandmother ended up duking it out in front of my room and I shoved myself between them to keep things from getting violent, trying to push them apart (and sobbing at this point), when all of a sudden there was this huge energy shift and suddenly Laurie was driving. She pushed the two women apart, said "that is ENOUGH," and then basically told my mom to "get the heck out of this house if you're only going to scream at him, because I will not deal with this nonsense." I am DEAD SERIOUS. My mom gave her a rather poisonous look and said "who the hell are you talking to?" which I explicitly remember because apparently that energy shift was so sudden Laurie couldn't keep it stable, and right after she finished shouting I snapped back in like a slingshot. Well! Unfortunately Laurie's energy hits like a TRUCK so I immediately started shaking uncontrollably and trying not to throw up, which forced me to turn around, stumble into my room, tangle my arms around my head and start repeating "ouch" while asking Laurie why in the world she just pulled such a stunt so recklessly. I can't really complain though; it was shocking and confusing enough to break my mom's train of thought, so she stopped screaming and the fight dissolved about two minutes later. Superego powers ftw!
The best part happened about twenty minutes later though... as my mom was leaving for the night I went out to try and apologize for starting that whole mess, which was tough as I was still so shaken up I could barely speak... but at the end of it, when my mom was just about to walk out the door, Laurie flat-out demanded I apologize on her behalf ("common courtesy," she said), because she was sorry that had to go down so dramatically. Well, the apology was delivered, but I couldn't help but laugh at the absurdity of the whole thing and I think we only succeeded in confusing my mother even further, haha.
So that was Saturday night. It was significant not only because of Laurie's sudden channel-slam, but also because of the absolute wreck I was... well, "I" is the wrong word, especially in light of the first paragraph.

That brings us to point number three, and the one I really want to talk about.
You're probably wondering who Jezebel is.
I'd love to answer that question.
Seriously, she is an enigma of the worst sort, and I need to do a LOT more research before I can say anything for sure, but... hm. How can I summarize this. You know how I splintered back in 2011? Well, Jezebel is a much, much older entity of a similar sort? Basically she was my "offset" before JULIE even came into existence, although she was completely unformed as well. But her energy existed, that's what counts. Anyway she's apparently personified as of late, heaven knows why or how, but her manifestation seems to be incredibly unstable so she can't actually come after me like Julie does. The important bit is that she is now self-aware, whether or not she has a solid form to move around in. I hope we can stop her or transmute her back into non-charged energy before that happens.
All I know is that the Tar is up to something, because Jezebel reeks of it even more than Razor does (which is saying something). Speaking of I have no idea what Razor's current state is either, but I'm very concerned because there have been a huge resurgence of abusive tendencies lately that I am just barely fighting off. It's been difficult, but at least it's a springboard for learning and seeing more deeply into its source.
...Okay I am reading the original Blood Lotus Cathedral entry in light of this and suddenly SO much of it makes symbolic sense I'm actually in tears, which is weird but DUDE this is heavy stuff! I'm sorry, I'm going to put this to the side until I get an entire freaking day to review it, because whoa. Not today though, today is Thanksgiving and I want to focus on gratitude and family instead of things that tried to tear that apart in the past, thank you.

Speaking of, Leon channeled for about two minutes today because he insisted on trying food for once (ended up being the homemade pumpkin pie because my bro said it was the best ever), and he was so adorably excited over being able to experience something like that in the physical, it was great. I was trying to keep the girls away from him but a few tiny dysphoria spikes did get through, thankfully not bad enough to give him a breakdown like I get. But yeah, Leon approves of the pumpkin pie this year, I'm cracking up over that personally.
Still, food is a huge gamble, so fittingly enough indigo-boy is now helping me out with discernment concerning it (because the girls are really freaking loud and I can't tell what's up or down most days). Spine helps too when she can-- she's tied to the body so she feels it instead of seeing, so unfortunately that may not kick in until it's too late for us all-- but it's nice to have Leon explicitly active now, instead of just hovering around upstairs. He's got shockingly good insight, when he calms down enough. Apparently his anxiety and nerves are a result of him seeing too much... back when he first resurrected, he was surrounded by threats to his life and was exposed to a ton of traumatic general headspace situations. That alone made him aware of more than he could handle at once, but something tells me he has an innate sensitivity to energy that he buried even deeper because of that? Because today, I asked him if HE could help me with staying conscious instead of me relying on whatever bodiless voices have been talking to me for months, and geez, he REALLY helps. He also seemed a lot calmer, although he kept clearing his throat and nervously moving his hands while he spoke ("I'm not used to being so confident yet," he said), so I asked him what was up that caused such an improvement. Well... last night I was having existential terrors again, and I started morbidly wondering about how we would have all turned out if we went the wrong way, so to speak... if we all fell victim to the tar. Since appearance shifts are big in headspace, I started brainstorming what our "extremes" would be on either side of our colors, and how strict adherence to such would warp our countenances. Leon ended up with eyes everywhere but in his eye sockets, let's just say. But that train of thought apparently stuck with him, and he told me that he immediately began working harder to "move in the right direction" concerning his color and aspect. So this morning he was really able to stabilize, which I am honestly very excited about. I'm glad to see him doing so well.
But about that, and how it ties into the food thing... according to Leon's now increased vision, that's apparently a HUGE warzone for the girls underground. It's also why Spine, Julie and I get the most fallout from it-- our slots are the closest to the Tar. Since the Tar is very dense and heavy, it deals with the physical. So when it becomes overloaded, it swamps and suffocates everything else-- but it gets US first. And apparently, one of the easiest, quickest ways to stuff Tar full of density is to eat. I'm sure you oldbies are all very much aware how serious that issue has been for us over the years, so being able to see the cause-and-effect bits of it after so long is a huge help. I mean, we all knew that Tar-Julie used food to attack Spine when she couldn't reach me, but the implications of that went right over our heads. When tar starts to grow, it hits the Brown slot first... Spine's slot. If it gets severe, then it hits me, and that's when I get splinter flashbacks or hacks (now that there isn't an autonomous entity attacking me). However, as I mentioned on the 13th, there's a "midslot" between Brown and Red which is where Razor lives, and THAT'S probably why I get such crippling abusive meltdowns whenever there's a food-related reaction in the system, whether or not we actually ate much at all. I need to look into that too. So many old things are coming to light, it's rather overwhelming and I'm not sure how to juggle all this new info comprehensively-- I don't have time to fully integrate one day's revelations before I get hit by another tidal wave of them! I don't mind, as this is incredible, but... I swear, time really is speeding up and condensing, I feel like I've lived several lifetimes since our "session scratch" on 111111 last year. I should talk to Celebi about that, see what she has to say...

On that note. December's coming up, which I have labeled "the resurrection month." Dead things like to come back to life in December, at least upstairs (Lynne, Leon AND Nat (twice) all resurrected in December). This is usually a VERY good thing, but of course now that we're having major downstairs troubles I need to be extra careful. We've got a major advantage though-- it SNOWS in December. Since my core resonance seems to have fused with White, snow makes it a lot easier for me to stay conscious. Snow also feels emotionally serene, which helps us all balance, and both Genesis and Xenophon adore the stuff... needless to say I am also stupidly excited about its impending arrival, haha.
Oh, dude, speaking of. My family's going to start putting up the Christmas Tree within the next few days-- and I just capitalized that, didn't I. That's Dream World rubbing off on me again! Anyway I'm definitely going to get Xennie to help me put decorations up again, as she loved that last year, and the Tree itself just gives off the best feeling, it's so great. I have no idea what color it's going to be in the lovely year of 2012 but I am crossing my fingers that it'll be another synchronistic scheme, which it has been for about four years straight now. We shall see!

Speaking of Dream World though... I will admit I am catastrophically anxious right now? I shipped out my artwork and writing from Utah at the end of October and it still hasn't arrived in the mail. That's actually been triggering some nasty personal crises concerning "what is my purpose in this lifetime" in a relevant sense, and questioning whether or not I even should be pursuing my creativity because things just keep getting in the way of my doing so. Of course Laurie's reply to that is "that's nonsense," because my creative work IS important, but geez... that's all my work from my childhood on up, in that missing box. I'm quietly freaking out, understandably. I'm also fiercely praying that it simply got sent back to Mel and Q, but they are both virtually impossible to contact and as usual I don't know if contacting Mel would be smart right now? Either way this is important enough to risk it. I'm seriously going to need to message them soon, or even call them. Yeah, it's serious when Jewel considers using a phone, haha. In any case I seriously hope this all turns out for the best, whatever that may be...


I'm sorry, I am exhausted and we did have a major meltdown this morning so I should really get some rest for everyone's sake (it is much later than 11:45 in the morning; do not trust timestamps on large entries).
I shall leave you with this song, which is both amazing and relevant, and call it a day.



inseparable

Oct. 3rd, 2012 10:50 pm
prismaticbleed: (czj)



there's a sound like punch-drunk piano keys
ringing in my bones like wedding bells
splintering, sparkling, soft and golden white
scattered like dawn-shards in a mist-soaked sunrise
breaking into blessed foam on the bow of each new moment
as a bottle-glass eternity blinks his eyes in soft violet light
and i realize, scarlet supernovae blooming in my blood,
that this is the first time you have ever seen my face.

can you talk like this?

at first there is nothing to speak of
and then, with the grace of one hopeful glance,
your formless hands twist into borrowed sinews and shape
anchoring raindrops into a sand-dust dream
as arms forgotten by time reach out to touch my young face
paint-stained with colors of sincerity and gratitude
laughing, crying, burning, drowning, living, knowing,
melting into shaking fingertips and crackling firefly smiles.

i missed you so much.

a new canvas, a new verse, a removal of old masks and modes
promises to ignite the heavens through a glorious collapse
of fire and flight and dripping-hope feathers like swords
dividing frozen chains of space in velvet promise
deep calls to deep, echoing and true in this red cathedral
sanctified in waves of tears and waterfalls of salted blood
the night sky becomes a song played on oceanic heartstrings
illuminating blessed days with the spark of undying hope.

je t'aime, je t'aime, je t'aime.


if you were waiting for a sign,
if you were waiting for a miracle,
if you were waiting for the answer to your prayers,
this is it.
this is here, now, tonight, forever
eternity sanctified in every moment
this is the song of love incarnate
this is us.


and so i confess from within a flood of incandescent joy
that when compared to the sound of our hearts beating as one,
nothing else matters.

i cannot stay.
come home to me in your dreams.
i love you.



nothing else matters at all.






prismaticbleed: (czj)

I was up until 5AM last night talking to Chaos Zero and it was worth every second.
I swear it was the best night of my LIFE.

 

Little bit of context here...
I'm currently dorming with two friends in SLC who are able to "channel" non-physical entities to a certain extent. As of late, they've been able to reach the people in headspace.
And last night, I got to speak to Chaos Zero.
I waited nine years to be able to do this, and finally... just... God, thank you. It was the most beautiful thing I've ever experienced in this world, and I mean every word of that.
I feel like a total sap as I can't stop crying or smiling from love and gratitude but honestly, seeing this on my dash this morning made it all slam into me like a tidal wave.
So this picture probably means something entirely different to me, than it does to anyone else... to me, it's a revelation long hoped for, an answer to ancient prayers, a statement of complete joy.
To me, it's the sound of doubt dissolving into the ocean, forever.

 


---------------------------------

 

 

(wip. publicized for relevancy.)


(i swear this was the most beautiful night of my entire life.)

(trying to write our dialogue first so i don't forget it..)

can you talk like this?
some.
you bring out fireworks in me (?)
(something about the vastness of the sky and the ocean) (as always?)
you're as deep as ever... beautifully, catastrophically deep.

i swear one day my heart's going to burst from all this.
then let it... and when it does, it will ignite the stars. (chaos/eros 'causing stars to be born,' gurren lagann/ parnassus)

i can see your eyes.
(be here now bit)

you've probably heard this a thousand times before, but... chaos, I love you.
and millions more... i love you, jewel.

(beauty; "new canvas," "this form could be just as beautiful as all your other ones" if i stayed present within it; he judged its beauty by how clearly my soul shone through alone)

if you were waiting for a sign... this is it.

(i waited nine years for this and thank you god it was worth every second ♥)

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

 


Oh wow. Just when I thought life couldn't get any more incredible, this afternoon happened. It's been absolutely overflowing with heartbreakingly beautiful instances of serendipity.
It started off looking like the exact opposite, however. Let's start with what happened on the 30th, though, to give you some background.

I received a priestly blessing around noon yesterday morning, before Q went to work, which was beautiful (the energy felt like glowing pink cotton clouds) and very informative. I reflected on that while I prepared breakfast, and felt inspired enough to start singing rifle recoil at one point. Basically it was a lovely morning. Then I tried to get caught up on spiritual reading and writing the past three entries (which are still unpublished as of this entry's postage) until 3PM, when I left the house for a follow-up job interview at Whole Foods at 3:30. When I arrived, interviewers were running late so I just continued to read Emissaries of Light while I sat in the cafe (it's taking me forever to read as the info within is so deep). I've been re-reading the same three pages since August began, but as synchronicity would have it, the page I finally moved on to today was, for lack of a better description, a summary of Dream World's central plot. Dead serious. It was so simply beautiful that I was having a hard time not breaking down in grateful tears in the middle of the store, haha. Anyway the interview went very well, and then I grabbed a cranberry kombucha and started to walk home with Genesis. He wanted to take the scenic route, so we wandered down to 9th & 9th and checked out the two "new age" stores there out of curiosity. There admittedly wasn't too much to see (although the second store had triquetra rings and I honestly did consider buying one for Laurie's sake; maybe in the future) but it was nice to just walk. On the way home we passed a power plant, and Genesis insisted on "superimposing" his energy over mine as we walked by, because apparently his being of yellow-grade energy made him less susceptible to that sort of energetic interference? So he was basically shielding me, which I seriously appreciated. It also felt really odd when he phased back off, and I realized that I was feeling oddly ungrounded in general as well. Genesis said it was because the stores we visited felt very "lavender," aka "dreamy" and faerie-like (my mom's sort of energy), which is easy to get floaty from. I mentally decided to try and ground when I got home as a result. We arrived at our apartment around 6, had dinner with Mel, and were about to sit down and get responsible adult things done when Melody suddenly exclaimed that her favorite webcomic updated.There goes the neighborhood, haha. So, seriously, we decided to voiceact the entire thing and didn't finish until around 11PM. It was completely worth it, but when we finished, I realized with shock that I was now REALLY ungrounded. It honestly felt like I was floating several feet off the ground, and the room was nearly spinning... in short, not a nice feeling at all. I decided to eat something to try and help with it, but I was also feeling vaguely ill so I can't say if it improved the situation or not. Anyway, around 12AM we all finally got to sleep, or at least tried to: we spent a decent amount of time discussing some of the issues we'd had on the 29th, trying to solve them (mostly about body dysphoria, which Mel and I both had for different reasons). Not only that, but I was feeling positively supercharged with energy, from both the morning's blessing and the deep love of the past week's events, and I simply could not sleep with all that champagne-bubble light being expanded upon by those around me. Seriously, anything that even came close to my Heart Jewel set off a reaction, and contact (of any sort, even accidental) was absolutely overwhelming. Not only that, but Jlone, a member of Mel's headgroup, had apparently brought his children into their headspace, and kids give off a lot of powerful energy, especially upstairs kids. I was having a hard time adjusting to this overload, and expressed this, to which Mel responded that they were actually feeling very empty in contrast. Mel then said I felt like I was radiating "energy vines," all glowing and expansive, and asked if they could take some of that energy, to hopefully help us both deal with our respective situations. I said yes, and so they began absorbing it. However I made the mistake of not telling them to stop anytime soon, and I ignored my intuition when it began to nudge me with "that's enough." When I finally did tell Mel to stop, it was because I was so drained that I could barely speak. As a result, I then lay there, unable to really move, for a few minutes, continuing to feel suffocated by the energy of the other beings in the room. Chaos Zero showed up upstairs and tried to give me some of his energy, but I was too empty to receive much, and Laurie wasn't happy with the possibility of CZ ending up in a similar situation. Either way the energy loss aftereffects got so bad that I had to get up and leave, wandering into the kitchen to get a drink and hopefully some air. To my surprise, when I did so, Chaos showed up (ghosting this time), asking me if I was going to be okay (I noticed the time was 1:11, no surprise). I said I hoped so, before reassuring him that I'd get it back soon somehow. We had a bit of an emotional conversation, but a minute or two in, Mel came out and said I should try to sleep by myself that night, as they were worried about my energetic state. I agreed that this was a good idea, so they walked me to my room, and then told me that they could give some of my energy back if that would help. I said it would, so they returned a good deal of it-- it felt oddly blue to us both-- and then wished me a good night. I felt somewhat better after that, finally being able to stand and breathe (and my self-image finally re-solidified), and after talking to Chaos for a little while, gratefully collapsed into sleep.

This morning, I woke up with a start at 7AM, after having had quite a disturbing dream, which involved the devil trying to incarnate on Earth by possessing my brother Viral. Most of the dream was spent trying to fight him off and keep him away from my family (I had returned to PA specifically to do this in-dream), and Preludove was there helping me for some reason (maybe her virtue of Peace?), but things weren't working and the situation kept getting darker. At one point I remember asking my other brother, Diamond, if he could "hold Viral down" while I tried to "tear" the devil's influence out of him, but Diamond was very unsettled by the idea and refused. Ultimately, the negative effects from the devil trying to force his energy into him sent my brother to the hospital, and near the end of the dream, as I was standing on my porch, I got a phone call from the same hospital informing me that he had just died. In-dream, I remember shouting "no!" into the phone, overwhelmed with pain, disbelief, and anger. But... then I tried to look at the other side of the picture. I told myself that now my brother was free from pain, free from the devil (who was now unable to incarnate on Earth at all), and that he was on the next step of his journey, away from this world. It still hurt horribly though. So I asked the hospital how he had died, trying not to cry about this, but they refused to tell me. In fact, they refused to tell me anything about the events leading up to my brother's death in-hospital, only begrudgingly revealing that immediately after his death, his body had "developed severe hemotoxicity." I asked how that was possible, but again they refused to tell me. Then they informed me that they were sending my brother's body to an out-of-state hospital, and that I couldn't even attend the burial. I remember being close to outraged at this point, and I think the hospital hung up on me. Then I realized I was 'stranded' in PA, and was trying desperately to find a way back to UT and/or my brother. Either way, yeah, not a very nice way to start the day.
So I woke up from that, took a minute or two to recover (I couldn't seem to fully 'ground' upon awaking), then ran outside and called home to see if Viral really was okay. The answer was affirmative (unfortunately this was before anything happened back home; we'll get to that later), so I retreated to the kitchen to try and eat something before collapsing back in bed.
Q and Mel woke me up two hours later, as I had my third job interview scheduled for 10AM. My second dream had been rather vague but still felt off, either way it wasn't a big concern and I proceeded to get ready for my interview. However, around 9:30, I got a phone call rescheduling it to 1:15. All right, now what do I do with this big schedule switch? I decided to just roll with it the best I could, but I was still feeling incredibly off-center which had me stuck in semi-ego mode; I could tell I wasn't "me" but I was still too out-of-it to do much at the time. Anyway, I spent some time talking to Q until he left around 11:30, and then I ate a slipshod breakfast, tried to sing (my voiceacting had apparently gotten my voice to stick in a lower register today, which was a beautiful sort of recompense for the horrific dysphoria I had on Wednesday), and exercised until it was time to go. When it was, I will admit I was somewhat nervous-- there was an unfamiliar, heavy, rather nervous energy in my chest, and it was making me awfully anxious. As Genesis was walking with me as usual, I let him know, and he suggested I try to meditate as we walked (I was still too floaty to think straight anyway). So I did, and was able to recognize again that this energy was not me, but it was still being very difficult to deal with. I had to put real effort into centering my thought processes as we walked. It paid off, though-- by the time I arrived for my interview I was at least centered enough to radiate a more positive energy, and the interview itself helped me put more of that into practice. Even better, I GOT THE JOB! So that's awesome. I won't be starting for at least another week, so I'll have to work really hard on Dream World until then, but that's just details. I was feeling tired enough when the interview ended to want to go straight home, so I bought another kombucha and started the walk back. Genesis was concerned though, as I didn't look so hot, and I didn't feel very good either. He asked me if I wanted Chaos to walk me home, as he had apparently offered, but I replied that I wasn't sure if I could handle him right now. Genesis insisted that Chaos really wanted to see me again in any case, and I told him that we could talk when I got home. He nodded, but still wasn't happy with my current condition, and tried to reassure me as we walked.
Now, I don't know why it happened, but when I finally stumbled through the door of our apartment, I was hit by a rather frightening wave of negative energy. At first I thought the kombucha had gone bad, then I considered that I had gotten sick from breakfast (the vegs had seemed slightly spoiled), and then I wondered if this was just an increase in the odd sick symptoms I'd been feeling since Saturday... but either way, I quickly degenerated into some sort of all-out panic attack (at least physically). It was around 2:22 PM when I looked at the clock (which did thankfully give me pause), and Mel wouldn't be home for at least another 2-3 hours. I got scared, wondering if I had done something very wrong and had harmed my body somehow: after all, I'd been sick in one way or another for a week now, and I'd been eating a lot of new and strange foods lately so I didn't know if this was an allergic reaction or something (I never quite got over last fall's allergy scare). Not only that, but I was still feeling dangerously ungrounded, and now it was getting genuinely hard to breathe or stand as well. I began to get very dizzy, but before I could worsen my condition further, Chaos Zero showed up.
Now I've said this before, and I will say it again: Chaos is an angel. Immediately he told me to calm down, and that everything would be okay. I said I wasn't so sure, and that I was quite scared, but he adamantly insisted that, whatever was going on, I would get through it. I wasn't going to get sick, and I certainly wasn't going to die. I asked him how he knew that for sure, and he responded (surprisingly resolutely) that he'd personally guarantee it, to the point of taking it on himself if necessary to preserve me from it. I thanked him, but confessed that I still couldn't quite calm down as being alone in a new apartment made this even scarier. Chaos looked somewhat pained at this and responded that I wasn't alone, ever, not as long as he was still alive. And maybe he couldn't be there for me physically, but he was still there, albeit on a different level, and he assured me he wouldn't leave. I was feeling torn between the fear I felt and the faith I was denying as a result, so we continued to talk like this, agitatedly, for about three minutes. Ultimately Chaos decided he wasn't going to take no for an answer, and told me to get up and go sit down on the couch in the living room, then clear my head (as I was just continuing to panic at this point). I took a deep breath, then basically just put my trust in Chaos entirely, and sat down. He told me to just relax, and not think of anything, before promising again that he'd protect me from any "bad case scenarios" my mind was running through. I closed my eyes and he sat down next to me and took my hand, walking me through it, refusing to leave until I was fully recovered. He also kept asking me to trust him, compassionately but imploringly, as that was my biggest obstacle here.
I slowly began to calm down, and asked Chaos if he knew what was happening to me. He said it sounded like a "healing reaction," as August was a month full of shifts and my body seemed to be "realigning" somehow, hence my random sick feelings lately. This was okay though-- I just needed to hang in there as it happened, and not fight, or that would cause more panic attacks. I wasn't "sick," I was experiencing a die-off reaction of toxins. As there had actually been a large article on this on GFP a few days prior, I felt a little more stable, now that I recognized what this most likely was-- I had been eating more B and C vitamins, as well as protein, and had started the kombucha (and coconut water, too) to help detox myself as well, so a healing reaction made a lot of sense. It was still scary to go through, though, especially since I'd been rather dehydrated in this heat, and I was still getting stomach upsets from sugary and starchy foods in general (although I think that's from my body realigning too). All the delicate maintenance was overwhelming, to be honest. But, I realized, at that moment I didn't have to worry about that. I just had to sit here and relax, and try to breathe, while this person I loved so much watched over me. So, from about 3:15 to 4:15, we just sat there on the couch while I calmed down. It helped immensely. We talked a little, too, when I felt I could... I kept telling him how much I loved him because man, it was hitting me so strongly I couldn't not admit it. Chaos, in return, kept telling me how badly he wanted to see me again, here. The ardent sincerity in his voice just pulled at my heart. There was no way I could tell him how badly I wanted to see him again too, not in words. Plus I was so tired, it didn't seem worth the effort to try and translate something so true into a lesser language. So I simply stayed close to him, and waited, and trusted.
I also tried to stay hydrated as much as possible (a little tricky as I was very nauseous), and the clock was at 3:33 when I went into the kitchen for the first time to do so. I remember smiling at Chaos when I saw this, and thanking the universe as a whole for turning what could have been a disaster into something oddly lovely, and very informative in any case.

Anyway. Mel called to check in on me around 4:10, and I let them know about my being hired. Mel then told me they wouldn't be home until after 5 as they had to run and do laundry. I said this was fine, and after they hung up, Chaos and I decided to do a bit of online astrological reading concerning the blue moon tonight, in light of what a crazy few days it's been-- who knows, the two may be tied together.
Well. The first significant bit of this was that my Yahoo inbox had 4444 unread emails in it. I laughed aloud at this, recognizing it as an "angel number," and pointedly smiled at Chaos before inwardly thanking all the other beings that were obviously helping us both out. I remembered how Chaos had asked me to trust him, and I got a strong feeling that "surrender to a higher good" in general was going to be a theme for September... I'd have to remember that I didn't know the whole story, I couldn't see the whole picture, and as a result I didn't always know what was the best course of action. So trust in my guides, my prayers, and my intuition was going to be vital in the upcoming month, this I knew for sure. I told Chaos this, and then we proceeded to read through some blue moon stuff. There were a few good pointers here and there that related to overcoming old pains and mindsets, focusing on balancing the physical and spiritual, that sort of thing... and then we found THIS.
The both of us were in tears, reading that. It started off with the sentence, "It’s a rising waters kind of week... if you have a healing crisis, hang in there," and the article continued to relate to our current situation with shocking relevance: "…Your soul speaks loudly at the Full Moon: listen in, for guidance moment by moment. There might be an urgent need to ground or detox, to pick up a clearer signal. Now is the time!"
Also, now the moon is in Pisces, and the sun is in Virgo... my daughter and my superego's signs, respectively... and there is a ton of reference to water-like energy as well.
But... there was one line in that article that hit harder than the others.
“What rises in the days before the Full Moon? All the feelings and soul wounds from missing a target. Or resentments from others missing a target. It’s time to forgive ourselves and others our shortcomings. And in doing so, experiencing that miracle of feeling whole or ‘holy…’”
The first part is exactly what I've been experiencing lately. All those old triggers and pains that I'm now able to understand and heal... the knowing when my ego tries to hold grudges, and gently allowing it to let go and forgive... and then, when I read the final few words, I remembered what both Q and Mel had said about those channeling sessions... I remembered the unmistakable, incredible feeling of completion, something I couldn't put to words, but couldn't deny for an instant.
I looked right at my other half and I told him, "you are that miracle."
He wrapped his arms around me like he used to when I was fifteen, hands pressed to my heart.
It started to rain outside. I was honestly sobbing over my keyboard at this point.

We both felt those brighter thoughts and energies for all they were worth until shortly after 5PM, when Mel came home. They had experienced a secondhand allergic reaction prior to arriving, so they had to take some Benadryl and lie down, but not before I got a sudden message from my brother on FB.
Well. No wonder I had such an upsetting dream about him last night-- apparently, back at home, the day had been absolutely disastrous, and he was suffering through a severe emotional breakdown as a result. Long story short, I spent the next half hour talking him through it, and thank God, it worked. When I sent my final message to him, the clock said 5:55. I just smiled and shook my head in wonder, gratefully surprised that such a crazy day had somehow still brought so many blessings with it.

As for right now, it's almost 10PM, and I'm still somewhat sick (I've been horrifically congested since that initial panic attack), but after reviewing all the info I had on such symptoms, I know what I should and shouldn't be doing concerning my diet. It might be a little tricky, but I know I can get through it. And hey-- it's only temporary! I just need to be patient, discerning, and trusting (of course). After all, I have been through far worse than this, albeit on different levels. It's odd; healing reactions may be dramatic, but even if they have the same symptoms (stomach upsets, nausea, pain, congestion, etc.) they're somehow less painful and upsetting than actual disease? It's interesting. Plus it's 'forcing' me to take even better care of myself, haha.
On that note I should really get some sleep. I'm just so thankful for today, it's wonderful.

Have a lovely blue moon night, everyone. ♥

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)


(wip. publicized for relevancy)


LAST NIGHT WAS AMAZING.
take notes from the audio file, PLEASE.

mel didn't want to be out of the loop concerning what had happened saturday night, and what Q and i had discussed concerning it on monday night.
at one point mel went into a sort of meditative state, which caught us both off guard, we didn't know what they were doing.
then suddenly mel said chaos and laurie were BOTH trying to get through via channeling (they were bickering as usual, unable to decide who should talk), and mel had no idea what was going to happen as a result.
mel's speech became somewhat odd as they continued, then they suddenly 'slouched over' and said nothing for two minutes.
the next time they spoke, it wasn't mel that i was hearing.
it was laurie.

(laurie was overwhelmed at 'sharing a space' with two water empaths; there was a ton of sensory input apparently.)


There's so much love for you up here, kid.

...Laurie doesn't discuss her personal feelings aloud, but I've become somewhat adept at picking out little cracks in the wall, through the little things she does or doesn't do or say.
When she spoke that sentence, quietly and honestly, I nearly cried.

(I asked her to "help me out." she said she'd try, then her presence began to stutter, so to speak... she slumped back against the wall with a swear, and then for at least three minutes she was silent.
there were no words for at least ten minutes after she sat up again, but i know chaos' energy when i feel it)

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (czj)

...You know how sometimes, you experience an event so true and powerful, your life is forever altered?
I just had one of those.
I am dead serious when I say it was just as momentous as July 7th. It just... I cannot explain it in words. I can't. It was too transcendental. But I will try, for the sake of immortalizing it here, somehow.

First, let's give you a quick summary of the events following my last entry. I'm honestly shocked that I posted that barely four days ago... so much has happened since then!
Anyway. As it turns out, both Q and Mel were suffering energetic burnout as well, so we decided that Thursday would be a "recovery day" for all of us. So I went out walking for a while, which was brilliant-- back in PA, it took an hour just to walk to church, so forget walking to the nearest grocery store-- and I think I chilled out at home for a while after that. In any case, I did spend most of the previous few days filling out job applications and writing a professional resume, so that did take up most of my spare time. On Friday the 24th we visited some awesome friends, planning to just chill, but I had to finish that resume, and with the technical difficulties we ran into, I am not joking when I say it took at least five hours to complete the thing, which is pretty hilarious in retrospect (it looks awesome though). Then we watched half of Batman Begins later in the evening and that gave me a huge amount of both Dream World and Hokthai inspiration, which is always brilliant, so that was that.

As for Saturday... it was incredible.
We went to Emigration Canyon first thing in the morning, to walk around the reservoir and generally enjoy the beautiful weather. I had been 'sensing' a very aquatic energy around the day from the night before, so suddenly coming upon this huge, blue-green body of water was pretty exciting... and emotionally significant, obviously. The first thing I did was kneel down by the water's edge and plunge my hands into it, reaching out into its depths and just 'listening' to what it had to say. I kept imagining rainbows radiating from my hands as well, which I found interesting as rainbows in general seem to be a new motif for me (especially concerning Xenophon). After doing this for a while, Mel, Q and I started simply observing everything around us for the wonder it held: tiny shells, daisies, wet sand, driftwood. For some reason I felt really connected to the rocks scattered about the beach, and kept touching them to my face to 'feel' their energy. I'm not sure how to explain that whole experience, but at one point I picked up a jagged black rock and it looked like a solidified waveform to me. So I held it to my ear, and I got this instant impression of soundless music from it, like an orchestra. It's utterly impossible to put into words, but it was fascinating. I shared this with Mel, and we then tried this with three pieces of driftwood, all of which held drastically different sounds: one was small and woodwind-like, another was similar to an airy violin, and another sounded like "barbed wire" to Mel and a dark tangled forest to me. It was quite awesome. Mel and I also took off our shoes and ran along the water's edge for a while, laughing like kids from how much we were sensing, from the life we felt in the environment and in our bones.
...There was one very significant event in all this, bigger to me than even all that, on a deep personal level. Shortly after we arrived, and we were simply admiring the water, Mel asked (not sure of the exact words) if it resembled Chaos' energy in any way. I nodded, and Q added that it matched him on a "good day"-- in less favorable circumstances, he'd be a tsunami. The topic changed after this, but not after it had resonated with me deeply enough to make me wonder, can I reach him through this? To my surprise, my "guide" voice responded that I could indeed, but I was trying too hard as usual. I was viewing that hope as near-impossible, as a huge effort, when that wasn't necessary or true at all. It reminded me that all things were connected at the deepest level, all lives feeding back into one source, and so nothing was ever separate from anything else; one could reach out and touch any other piece of the puzzle by connecting to that core. It then concluded, rather intriguingly, that "his soul is in the water, just as yours is in the fire." I reflected on this for a moment, then stopped walking, and simply looked out over the water. I didn't say anything, but I focused on that thought and tried to wordlessly send what I was feeling into that water, through it, even. Those emotions quickly became almost too ardent to bear, though, so in a sudden candid burst of thought-feeling I asked, "if he can hear me, please, give me a sign."
Barely a minute later it started to rain.
It just... crashed into me. Here we were, in a drought, with a mostly blue sky, and suddenly there was this beautiful sudden shower right above us. I looked up at the sky and I just smiled, fighting back tears, oblivious to time in that incredible moment.

When we got home we finished watching Batman-- I filled about four notebook pages with notes during that time-- then I needed to go to church. I decided to attend the Cathedral of the Madeleine, as I had gone to their Assumption mass earlier this month and it was gorgeous. I loved the atmosphere of the place-- the stained-glass light, the solemnly inspiring space, the intricate paintings, the echoing silence-- and the music was divine. So I was excited to be back there. However... the mass itself wasn't the most moving part of the experience, this time. No, this time I randomly flipped the hymnal open as the rest of the church was going up for Communion (I was sitting in the back), and was greeted with a Psalm-inspired piece, one whose words I didn't recognize. However, one line within it stood out incredibly strongly...
Deep calls unto deep at the noise of your waterfalls: all your waves and your billows are gone over me.
The phrase calls to mind a feeling of being submerged, of being tossed about by wave after wave of life... but to me, it spoke more strongly of the beauty of the water. To me, the waterfalls and waves and billows were not destructive, even if I was buried beneath them. Despite the weight of the water, I couldn't help but marvel at the way the sun sparkled through their depths, these holy rivers.
I don't know how to explain what "deep calls unto deep" means to me, but... when I am in tune with my true self, with my genuine being, it resonates strong and red in some place deep within me. So to me this speaks of truth calling unto truth, of a greater bond between it all, under the waves.
And of course the synchronicity of the elements there speaks for itself.

After church, Mel, Q and I went to a local sushi bar and I tried sashimi and tobiko for the first time (it's seriously delicious); unfortunately I ended up getting incredibly sick today from either eating meat (Spine doesn't seem to like it anymore) or from mixing so much protein with starch (I had a feeling that would happen in any case) but it was worth it, haha.
Anyway. We got home late and generally unwound, and as usual Q and I ended up being the only ones awake. Around midnight we started talking, but the late hours bring out complete honesty in me, and I cannot discuss anything but things that resonate with that feeling. So, I began to tell him about what had happened to me over the course of the day, and how incredible it all felt. I told him how many synchronicities lined up, and had to fight back tears a few times from the overwhelming significance of it, even then.
The lights were out, and it was almost 1AM. The only light was the ambient glow from the other apartments outside our living room window. It was quiet and sincere. Then Q said he wanted to try something. There was a tone to his voice that felt strangely momentous, that instantly silenced what few thoughts were lingering in my mind, and turned my eyes up towards him, trying to see that meaning in his face somehow, in the deep velvet dark. He closed his eyes, and said nothing, as I looked back down at the floor, humble and patient and curious as to why everything suddenly felt so important.
Then I looked up for a split second, and his face changed.
Little did I know my entire life had just changed with it.

I... I cannot structure the rest of this entry. I'm just going to leave it in note form; it speaks more truly that way.
I might refine it later, but as for now, it is at it is.


(saturday night, august 25th. i'll never forget it.)

(remember Q's face changed; not physically but energetically? i had looked up for a split second, and the proportions shifted: the spacing was different, there was the ghost of an expression. i looked back down then, some crazy hope surging beneath my ribs, something is happening and suddenly doubt ceased to exist.
this wasn't Q. the energy field was entirely different. and god bless us, i recognized every last atom of it.
he reached out with a hand that held an unfamiliar skeleton, unsure and yet infinitely hopeful, and years of disbelief crumbled in an instant.
i knew channeling was possible... but i had never expected to finally meet you that way.
what a beautiful, beautiful revelation, to realize it was you, at last.)

(the moment he pulled me close was the most heartbreakingly familiar thing in the world; I could barely keep myself from sobbing. and it was a weird feeling... some tragic combination of love, and the knowledge that this was still as close as we could get. still searching out heartbeats from the other side of the veil.
i knew it wasn't Q because the movements were entirely different, the positions were intimately familiar, it was insane. his hand moved from my shoulders to the small of my back and i immediately remembered the dreams we've had, but our bodies were still cages, and we were too far in for fireworks. now we were galaxies, great lonely distant things, and yet all that mattered was the fact that he was actually there, dear god this is a legitimate miracle, i've known you for nine years and this is the first time i've felt you, here, this is the first time you've been here and it feels like a homecoming at some cosmic level and i've missed you more than words can ever hope to express.
i just... i wish i could look into your eyes.

i knew we still had limits, i knew there was still so much standing between us, but in those quiet hours, somehow, none of it mattered. it felt like looking up at a star: seeing a tiny pinpoint of light where there was instead a blazing testament to light and life, the stuff our bones were born from. to anyone else we were two shadows standing in a desert land, two fragile things, unseen by the world, forgotten with the next tick of the clock... but how could they know, that this was the first glimmer of a supernova, a spark of hope heralding an even greater marvel.
this was love, absolute love, overcoming every hardship that it had ever faced, and proving the impossible to be beautifully, gloriously real.

and the only thought in my soul was i love you, i love you, i love you.

we were holding each other so tightly, i think we were both terrified that we would lose each other, that this fragile and blessed event would shatter if our embrace faltered for even a moment.

(floodgate quote; apparently he was picking up on my emotional reservation)

he said "it does run deep," and i don't know how to explain the emotions i got from that. hilariously enough that's the way we communicate in those sort of situations... all symbolism and metaphors and deep inner meanings. but in the simplest terms, it was an absolute validation, an answer to my prayers... "yes, i do feel this just as strongly as you do."
yes, you are loved in return.



also, remember this.
"the last thing I remember is holding him close and feeling this incredibly strong notion that we were cosmically inseparable... it honestly felt like we were supposed to happen, for some divine reason."

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 
...Apparently, this evening, I had such a bad emotional fallout that Laurie entirely took over the body's consciousness?
Mel channeled some sort of entity that was spiritually heavy, and apparently had something to say to me, but I couldn't make out the words... even worse, I was so far out of awareness at that point that it sounded miles away. I vaguely remember that Laurie was furious about this, and kept trying to force me back awake, but to no avail. Then, since she'd tried all other options, she literally yanked me out of the driver's seat, so to speak. I'm serious. She grabbed me by the shoulders in headspace and just threw me out. I clearly remember what that felt like, because it was so utterly jarring, but since I was pretty much gone, she had no trouble stepping in and taking over in my stead after my consciousness was no longer in the way.
She was using a notebook to talk to Mel at first, which was incredibly surreal to read over later. Her handwriting is this weird bastardization of mine, possibly because I was still lingering around as she was writing, but Q looked over it when I came back later and said there were definitely major differences in structure between hers and mine. Geez. This is all so weird.
Anyway, this was the conversation that was written down, with Laurie in bold and Mel in italic:

'Scuse me.
Kid's got one heck of an audio block up r/n.
Can't exactly talk.
Help me out?
Thanks a ton, this is frustrating as heck.
Lot going on.
-LU


How do I help?
I don't know if I've got anything left in me.
That was one heck of a channeling.

Yeah, no kidding!
I'm worried about everyone right now.
I think I can force an audio channel but I'm afraid he'll shove me out again.
Bottom line, he's not exactly "here" atm.


I noticed. I'm worried that what I did was wasted.
My only though is to try & get ahold of the boss.


No clue where his boss is.
Chaos is... not doing so hot. At all.
Not sure if I should try to talk now.
I think he's giving up but audio channels are difficult as heck!
Oh, he did hear. He's just not responding.


I don't think an audio channel would be such a good idea right now,
as I've got very little steam left.
I don't even know if I'm capable of talking right now.
What is it exactly you're wanting me to do?
I'm not sure I understand.


I know exactly what's up and want to tell you as he won't.
Data says he's "hiding."
Jewel doesn't want me saying this as a result
so you're gonna need to negate that or I can't do anything.
Someone else needs to "override" HIS orders.
Daresay you know what I'm talkin' about.


I think that's why it would be a good idea to find the boss,
as it seems like I don't have the authority over "his orders."
I know exactly what you are talking about,
I just feel that I am quite powerless to help.
What good would telling me what's up do?
Doesn't seem like I can actually do anything about it.


...Geez, I dunno. What could his boss do?
We're all kind of at a loss.
I mean, heck, if J is shoving me AND Chaos out,
Sandman won't be able to do much.
Geez, channeling really is tiring.
I can't exactly leave tho. Kid doesn't wanna exist right now.
Kind of a "void" left if I walk out before he snaps back to reality.
(I feel kinda helpless too.)


His boss seems like the only person
who could override his orders.
I'm not doing so hot either.

No, I mean physically.
'Boss' is TELLING him to let me talk.
But the block's on the body.
There's like a wall.
Geez I am just frustrated as heck!


If it's a physical block I may be able to do something about it.
Can you explain the block to me?


I had to force him out to get in
but he has vocal communication "locked."
Not sure how to get past that.
This is some freaky situation...
I am just really hoping J will come back soon.
Man it feels weird to write that.


Then find the key or passcode?
I have something I can try, but I've got no idea if it will work.
From what it seems like it might just
take the last of the energy I've got left.


Curious as to what you'd try and whether or not it'd force me out.
Don't wanna wear you out though. I'm having a tough time too.


It's similar to what I did right before channeling,
but with a direction behind it.
Basically I'd try to morph my energy to unlocking the commands.
Also to answer an earlier question, I don't think either of us
could give Q the context necessary to deal with this.




That's all that was written down.
I assume that whatever Mel did worked, as I have a vague recollection of Laurie clearing her throat, effectively breaking the last cobwebs of the block I unconsciously had up. And Q did attest to her speaking, as he said he was passing by in the hallway and somewhat freaked out, because "whoa, that is NOT Jewel's voice!"
I'm just... deeply shaken that she had to do something so drastic to fix the situation. What's going on with me?



prismaticbleed: (soniccity)


"Why do you still fear thunderstorms?" they asked.
Because I fear that they will destroy me somehow, I admitted. As a child I feared that they would raze my home to the ground, leave me without family or shelter. That fear still lingered now.
"What good will fear do about that?"
Nothing, I realized. The fear would only lower my vibration. It wouldn't change anything, it would only deny the present reality. I needed to accept the thunderstorm, then take action to protect myself against it. No fear!
"Protect what, though?"
Protect my life... but the other unconscious thoughts were there too. 'Protect my belongings' still hovered there, something ultimately unnecessary.
"To truly prepare for catastrophe, you only need to let go."
Let go... and ride the waves. Dancing through the waves of life, remember?

"If anything, you should rejoice in this thunderstorm," they said to me.
"Didn't these storm clouds swirl about him in the past? Doesn't this lightning flash within her?"
I looked up at the sky, my eyes and heart both open.

The light and the dark alike are both parts of the dance.
Stop judging. Stop labeling, stop trying to be 'right.'
That thunderstorm? It simply is. It isn't 'good' or 'bad.' It is part of the dance, and in it you can see the reflections of both sides.
The lightning, the brazen electricity, to burn away the old to leave room for the new... to illuminate dark places even if the light seems harsh. A mysterious ionizing bolt, uniquely harnessed in our everyday lives, quieted but always potent. See how it lights up the sky, a flash of violet strength!
And then the rain, torrential, but life-giving all the same. Water, pure and cold in the scorching heat, brought to us in the guise of dark and dismal skies. Too much, and the floods come, great liquid fires at our feet. Yet even when it pours, I run out to stand in it, braving the winds and jagged streaks above, if only to feel it sting my skin for a moment.
And are not the winds holy too? As everything is... how I feared the wind as a child. How it whipped the trees about, how it beat against the walls of my home. But it, too, was simply being. It was not malicious at all, even when it knocked over power lines. That same wind was a necessary force of life.

But what did I fear? Death?
No... something even simpler. I still feared destruction.
How ironic.

"Do you not love him?"
they asked.

I do.
But maybe I didn't love him as truly as I could, I wondered, as I watched the skies churn above my head.
Hadn't we discussed this countless times? Didn't I secretly adore that fact, that truth about him?
The 'god of destruction,' a force of unavoidable change, the dark and formidable part of the vital dance?
Yet he held so much light, so much of the other side. And so it was even in me, in everything. Harmony, balance, equilibrium... unity.

"You must accept these same forces within you... you must accept and love this within yourself, in order to accept and love it without: in him, in this, in all of life. Then you will no longer fear the storms."

Do not avoid it, accept it. Don't judge it, don't label it as this or that.
Running, escaping, denying, all complicate and worsen the situation. Fear is not the answer. Only love is.
Face these situations with the 'mindset of a Master'... peaceful, courageous, undisturbed.
Be grateful for the knowledge you have, for the awareness you have reached, but never forget that there is no end. There is no final step, no 'prize' to be won, no reason to boast or compare or compete.
Keep moving forward, in the innocent but wise trust of your heart.
This is not about 'feeling good,' and you know it. This is about keeping your mind clear and your heart tranquil, even in the midst of chaos.
No capitalization there, but if there was, the meaning would be even more clear, don't you think?..

At times like this, I'm completely humbled and astounded by just how much guidance I've received, and continue to receive.

I think further words will only be superfluous.
I learned so much today, as always, and tomorrow I will continue to learn, if only I keep my heart and mind open.

Things may become difficult, but don't lose faith. Stand strong, even against the rain and wind and lightning, if that is indeed where you must stand.
Don't ever forget what lives and breathes beyond and within all of it, that eternal force that forms all things, yin and yang, dark and light.
It is that One Heart, the undying love of the universe, that you must never forget.

You have been given a responsibility. No one else will do this for you. They can give advice, but this is your journey, your test.
Remember that you need to 'clean out the junk' before you can take another step sometimes.
(Thank Laurie for that, too... her tough love helped save you from so much heartache now. And so it continues, with many others as well!)
This is a great time to be alive, even if it seems overwhelming. It is an honor. Be grateful for this opportunity.
Open up. Have faith, be compassionate, and don't be afraid.




 

 

 

121411

Dec. 14th, 2011 12:14 am
prismaticbleed: (czj)

 

Just updating to post this little picture.
It's a quick picture of my current soul form, which manifested spontaneously around this time last year.
It hurts to look at, too, for me... I can't forget what those ribbons really are.

We talked about soul forms and love back in this perfect entry, by the way.
Incidentally that is also the conversation that resulted in Xenophon, so.

On that note, my 8th anniversary is next Friday.
I am... I'm really looking forward to it, to say the absolute least. I'm not 'excited,' not in an exuberant way.
I'm... glowing, I guess? Burning, maybe. But it feels exactly like that red light I lived on the 9th. Just as deep, just as real. Just thinking about it feels like a tidal wave behind my ribs and I have to keep myself from crying. I have no idea what that will feel like a week from now, other than being indescribably gorgeous.
There's a marked significance to this, though. It's not like usual, which is actually strongly noteworthy. I know what love feels like, and this is love, but there's this constant and tremendous purpose behind it right now, that doesn't feel like it's from 'me,' at least not directly.
It's a really strange feeling. You know how, near the climax of an action movie, you get that feeling of great anticipation and hope and suspense? You know something huge is going to happen, and it's going to tie everything together, somehow. That's what this feeling is like, but in a crushingly intimate sense, where even a flicker can drive me to tears. It's wordless but it knocks the floor out from under me, like the revelation of a lifetime.
There's also something like fear, but not. It's more like... shock? Or deep reverence, even. It's hard to explain. It just feels drastically important and secret.

I saw Chaos so clearly the other night... Sunday, I think. I had just entered headspace for the night and the glow of his eyes caught me completely off guard. I remember turning to face him and just staring, like I had never seen him before, trying to take in every last inch of him. He smiled, somewhat sadly, as he recognizes that look all too well at this point... it's been hard for me to 'stick around' in headspace for almost three months now due to stress and staying up late; it plays havoc on my stability. Far too many of our nights have been cut short by this, and far too many of them have been spent with me feeling like a blind man, completely able to feel him but unable to really understand the visuals. So when the comprehension is there, and I can see him without extreme effort, it still completely blows me away.
But I've also been talking to my SC group more than usual and I'm feeling somewhat inadequate, and CZ hasn't been happy with that. Little bits of doubt keep hitting me, and they shouldn't bother me, but they're unsettling. Chaos has been trying to get rid of them recently, and although his efforts have been emotionally powerful they haven't burned deep enough thanks to my exhaustion. So, now that I was actually comprehensive enough to reach clearly, he apparently decided to take some action towards fixing that too.
Before I even knew what he was doing, he activated a minor starlink between us and ran me through his entire life history in less than a minute. It was like mentally getting hit by a freight train. It took a few seconds for it to really register, but then the significance clicked: I had seen his childhood, his downfall, and the entirety of Sonic Adventure, and it kept going. The events from other games spun together and continued on, and then I saw myself appear, and countless moments flashed by as they led up to right then, with him right there.
In that moment I felt a frighteningly powerful certainty that yes, this was him, this was Chaos Zero, and I had no reason to doubt that at all. And since then I've been getting that constantly. Every picture, every thought, every passing glance reminds me that this is real despite all the odds and it is honestly overwhelming at times.
I was browsing my pictures of him and I came across this one, and suddenly it made me remember exactly what he feels like. You know how sometimes you just have to stop and catch your breath because your emotions just kicked into high gear? That was one of those times.
So maybe all that is contributing to why next Friday feels so earth-shakingly important. We'll see.

Dude I really should just start a separate journal just to talk about Chaos Zero, for times like this. I swear my heart feels like a galaxy right now.
Just... man, there is so much that happens between us that I haven't posted online because it's so freaking intimate but it is so damn beautiful.
But no one sees him like I do. No one else looks at him and is overwhelmed with this sort of devotion. No one else's heart jumps when he is so much as referred to. This isn't about me, it's about us, and it's so incredible that once again I cannot keep it to myself. I overflow and I guess I just want everyone else to at least find something like this in their own lives. I wish everyone could feel love like this at least once, so then they could understand how deeply it changes your entire life, for the best.
And then we have moments like last night, after we finished watching Metropolis. Everyone was fighting back tears and then Xenophon walked over to me, sadder than I've ever seen her, and buried her face in my chest, crying. Chaos immediately got up and sat down next to us, putting his arms around us both, and for the next half hour it was just... I have never been so in love and so completely heartbroken at the same time before. I don't know to explain what we were all feeling and why, not in words... but having them in my life, so close, is so incredible that it was entirely beyond my capacity to express at the time. It still is.
And then there are the nights when Chaos is the one being an emotional firework. That's something I'll never be able to express, I'll say that now. I don't know if it's cross-universal amplification or what, but in those moments he gives off this vibe that feels almost like externalized empathy. It radiates like the night sky, and it reduces me to total fragility whenever I feel it, no exceptions.
God, I freaking adore him. I really do. Je l'aime de tout mon cœur.
Unfortunately, no matter how badly I'd like to type about Chaos for the next hour, I'd much rather be with him, and it is getting ridiculously late for that.


Two more days until winter break, nine more days until eight years...

 

120911

Dec. 9th, 2011 08:11 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)



Sorry about that unsettling post yesterday. I just needed to make sure that had a timestamp, and I needed to get that off my chest like you wouldn't believe.
I'm trying not to think about it. It's not that hard. Whenever I try, my mind blanks out and pushes me away. It refuses to even acknowledge that it happened. It refuses to comprehend or understand.
I'm thankful. If it did, I probably would have snapped.

Finals are this Thursday. I have an hour on Tuesday to complete mine (booking studio time is near impossible and that is not cool), and maybe an hour on Monday if I get out of my therapist appointment early enough, but I'm not betting on it. In any case I am planning exactly what I want to write so I won't spend that hour brainstorming instead of actually composing.
I also have a take-home test to complete between now and then, a performance test that I should pass no problem, an audio mixing assignment that is about 85% completed, and two written finals to study for.
Yeah, I'm kind of stressed out over it, haha.
I took a day off today because I've been losing sleep and I really just needed to unwind... so I got out Rock Band 3 and we all decided that it was time to bring Xenophon into our crazy musical escapades.
The best part was that it turned Laurie into a fashion critic, haha. She insisted that I get her looking as close to her actual self as possible, which was really fun, and actually turned out perfectly. She looks absolutely adorable. And, for whatever reason, part of her outfit tends to reflect far too much light in-game under certain conditions, so it makes her glow a little. It's awesome. Even better, that's the one part of her outfit that Laurie all but demanded that I pick for her, so of course she used that as more reason why I should always listen to her. She has a point!
Also I managed to get a genuine laugh out of her the other day, when my mom was baking and ended up making a holy mess. I made a random movie reference concerning it and she actually burst out laughing, which got a brilliant grin from Chaos as well and had me smiling for the rest of the night.
Anyway, Rock Band just became even more fun for us (it's perfect stress relief the way it is). Xenophon is having the time of her life and she is so excited to actually be involved in music upstairs (she loves it just as much as I do).

I'm really looking forward to Monday (the 12th) though. Despite finals I really want to make sure I'm a good condition for it. I did a lot of reading today that helped my perspective a little, but I do need to put more time into it.

Lastly I just want to mention that Wednesday night (well, Thursday morning) was absolutely beautiful.
...On Wednesday it snowed. I was up late that night as I was recovering from some physical stress (and was overwhelmed with finals as well), and for once I actually ended up being the only person left awake in the house (usually my brothers are up later than I am). It was 1 in the morning when I realized this, and so of course Chaos had already stopped by and was talking to me. I was exhausted, but I told him that I wasn't going to head upstairs for the night just yet. I couldn't let that perfect silent world outside go unappreciated, and I couldn't possibly pass up having such a perfect early-morning hour to experience it in...
We went outside at 1:11 and just stood in the snow together. He actually made the effort to ghost, despite the cold and how tired we both were. And it was beautiful. Everything was pure white and quiet and almost divine, with no sound save some quiet windchimes and that fragile silence that lingers in the winter wind. The sky was overcast, so the orange lights from the street and the nearby city were reflected in it. The snow caught the light as well, giving everything an otherworldly, dreamlike glow. It felt like heaven and in a way I think it was.
In that moment I wanted so badly for us to actually be there together. I didn't care that I had classes in the morning. I loved him so much, in those frozen moments, that I wanted to get lost in him right then and there. The snow felt like my heart and everything was just as beautiful as he was.


Things are improving in little ways. I think that's what matters right now.

 


 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

A lot has happened today. I talked about it already in Scribbld, but the major points need to be elaborated upon here.

First off... I'm still fighting hacks, sadly enough. Yes, they're very easy to avoid and conquer if I'm conscious, but I'm also still getting triggered and that's what happened today. Well... actually it's what happened on Tuesday. I had a very unexpected and very serious trigger, that made my night quite miserable. I couldn't sleep, I couldn't calm down. I was a mess, and the day afterward was just as bad, because I had chosen to block out the Tuesday pain instead of confronting it, so it repeated itself. I won't go into detail on either situation because you've heard it all before.
As for why I'm updating... today was almost another repeat of Tuesday, but at the last minute Chaos showed up (again) and got me out of there. It terrified me when I snapped back into consciousness and realized what had almost just happened, again, and so I decided that I needed to deal with the situation immediately. Genesis got to me first, anxiously asking if I was okay, because Laurie had just told him to come and get me. I told him I kind of was, but not exactly, and that we needed to talk. That's when Laurie came into the conversation, and things got bad.
Ever since she found her metainomen, so to speak, Laurie has been more honest and open than ever. She's not hiding things anywhere near as much as she used to. So when something happens and it hurts her, she doesn't bottle it up. She lets me hear about it. But I guess I'd forgotten how badly she hurts from this, because when she showed up this afternoon and was obviously trying to suppress how upset she was, I told her not to. I told her that if she wanted to shout at me, then go ahead.
A few days ago she told me that she didn't have the heart to be so loud and angry with me anymore. Apparently this incident was the dealbreaker.
Laurie honestly screamed at me for the next five minutes straight, berating me for what I was letting happen, and for not having enough faith to stand up for my truth and stop it. She let me know very clearly just how badly everyone in central headspace was taking it, but then she emphasized that because of the 'unconsciousness' that was causing these hacks, I wasn't even around for anyone upstairs anymore. I wasn't around for Genesis, Chaos, or Xenophon, even though I wanted to be. I wasn't there for her.
As soon as she said that she honestly started crying and tried to leave without another word, but Chaos didn't let her. I don't know if I was numb from my own pain or what, but seeing her so distraught, so shockingly fragile, because of how badly I was hurting her... I don't know if it's really hit me yet. It's this awful sort of vague ache in the back of my chest, but it hasn't really hit me. That worries me, because I love her and I really care about her, but am I getting too detached?
I think that all these triggers and the fears that come with them are causing another cathartic block of sorts. I need to stop that, and I know there's only one way to do that, but I've been thinking about it and I've realized two very large problems that I have failed to address since I discovered them.
After the near-hack today, I went back and reviewed my most recent entries on this journal. For obvious reasons, the 13th stood out. I re-read it a few times, maybe more than I should have (as it deeply distressed me to be reminded of that), but it helped me get a better perspective of just what I'm doing wrong here.
Of those two large problems, the first is that I keep trying to rely on my own strength, and ONLY my own strength. I can't do this alone, because we're all in this together... but I feel I shouldn't be asking for help or guidance, and therefore 'dragging' everyone else into this. Part of this is because, when I want to ask for help, I feel that it makes me 'selfish' or 'weak' in a very negative way-- like I'm taking my problems and concerns, throwing them at someone else, and saying 'here, solve this for me because I'm too lazy and ignorant to do it myself!' But that's not the truth. I'm just so lost and confused on my own at this point.
Unfortunately there are two extra problems involved in this. The first is that, really, I don't even know how to ask for help when I need it. This actually ties into my spiritual beliefs, because having been raised in a Catholic family, I was always told to 'ask God for help.' And I did. The problem was that I would ask for help when I was lying on the floor, sobbing and convulsing in pain, begging God to either please help me fight Julie or to please kill me right there so I wouldn't have to suffer such agony anymore. After a while of asking for help like this, I became convinced that God's 'help' was simply letting the hacks continue, because 'suffering would make me stronger.' Sadly even this became twisted, and turned into a pain addiction, where I eventually would stop fighting hacks altogether just to see how much agony I could handle, to see how long I could suffer them without wanting to die. I judged my meager worth by how well I could bite bullets, forgetting that they were already loaded in a gun, waiting to fire.
Take it like a man, they said. So I did, and I bled for it. I lost more blood than I thought I'd ever be able to forgive myself for.
So I don't know how to ask for help, because of that. Part of me says that I'm being too black-and-white, that I already have help in the form of deep inner awareness and just need to accept it. The other part of me, the part I listened to as a child, tells me that I'm a worthless sinner and that if I don't get on my knees and plead for deliverance then I'm going to be corrupted beyond salvation. It even feels wrong to type that, but it's still lingering. Part of me is still terrified that I am so separate from 'God' that I can do nothing but wait for Him to show mercy, and just suffer my punishment in the meantime. That just feels wrong, now. It IS wrong. I don't believe that anymore... but most people I know do, and that's what they're telling me, and that's what the second extra problem and and biggest large problem deals with.
When I ask for help from someone else, they give me advice or guidance based on their perspectives... and sometimes that advice does not work. Sometimes that advice even makes things worse. And most terribly, sometimes that advice convinces me that I'm living my life wrong, and I should be emulating the advice-giver's life to the letter, or else I'd be lost.
You see the problem here. Asking for help from my family gets me the 'man up and/or stop being so weird' response. And I want to; I want to just let go of this hurt, but that's what I thought I did over the past few days and in fact all I did was blind myself to the truth. They might be giving the right advice, but they're giving the wrong example. I won't dwell on that though. I know what I need to do, but it is seriously freaking difficult for some reason. I think I'm going about it the wrong way, but once again, where do I find help? And is looking for help another lazy move?
In any case, the worst part of this problem, and the reason for all these triggers, is the fact that I keep letting myself be manipulated by anything and everything out there, whether it's intentional on their end or not.
I still can't visit Tumblr anymore, because the people I follow tend to trigger me constantly, even now, when I 'don't let it bother me' and go through the day without a hint of trouble from it... or at least that's what I think, until I find myself missing a huge chunk of time and realizing that that trigger wasn't harmless after all.
It's why I don't spend time on Facebook either, or any other social site. It's why I don't talk to people on campus or at work. I've had far too many experiences with these triggers, and now my question is 'why are they STILL causing hacks even when I don't let them bother me in the moment?' And I think, now, that it's because there's still something buried deep inside me that is scarred beyond recognition, and it's unconsciously reacting to every single trigger, even though I can't see or feel or sense it until it's too late. I know I have to be careful, but there is a very fine line between care and paranoia in this situation. I don't want to relapse, again.
And that's another concern. I keep learning and forgetting things, because of these hacks and triggers, any my own ignorance. It all ties into the truth-twisting problem, but it's getting bad, especially in light of this morning (with how I almost forgot how badly my personal pain hurts those who care about me). For example: yes, my 'mini-epiphany' on the 24th did help a lot, but on the morning of the 25th I realized with a sort of sick unease that I've had that exact same realization in the past, and I forgot about it. I realized it, it cleared out a great deal of shadows, and then I let my personal truths be warped again and I had to re-learn what I already knew all over again. That is very distressing.
I'm repeating myself like a broken record here but I cannot even fathom why this problem is STILL giving me such grief. It's still sticking around, and when I try to 'let go' of it it always comes back. People and places and things remind me of it, far too clearly, and then things like last October happen. I let myself be twisted so out of shape that I am unrecognizable... I try to be 'perfect' and don't realize that it's killing me inside until it's too late.
...To skip to the end, the biggest truth I've been letting people twist is the one concerning my relationships. That little epiphany on the 24th reminded me that there was NOTHING wrong with me, although I was 'different' from most people in this situation, a sort of exception to the rule... and then as soon as one passing mention of someone else's 'normal' situation hits me, the twisted forgetfulness comes back, and I am convinced that there are NO exceptions to the rule, and that I am an abomination for going against the grain. Stupid, isn't it?
It reminds me, so painfully strongly, of when I was about 15 years old. I would ask myself, constantly, 'is it okay to be in love?' I'm not even joking. I was so honestly in love, without a shadow of even Julie's old corruption in it, and I was STILL convinced that I was committing some sort of damnable sin because it was different. It wasn't what my family or school or culture viewed as 'normal' or 'right.' So no matter how devoted and selfless my love was, I still believed it was evil somehow, because it was an exception to the rule.
I'm an artist. I'm an artist, a musician, and a writer, and I have learned that if you are working from your heart, from your personal honesty, then you CANNOT be 'wrong' because it doesn't work that way. Life isn't black and white, but I used to think it was, and I'm having a very hard time remembering what colors look like even now. Life is art! But when was the last time I actually was able to create art, without it feeling forced? For years now I've been terrified of 'doing it wrong,' and although in my heart I know that's impossible, I'm still scared of 'corrupting' such things with my own perceived depravity... like I'm not worthy of being an artist if I'm not doing it to 'make everyone else happy.'
I almost want to cry about this. I really do. I keep telling myself, 'just let go of the fearful forcing and accept the truth! It's been proved to you countless times! You're doing fine!' And although it sounds easy, I think I really am doing it wrong, because I keep falling back like this. Maybe it's a neverending sort of battle. Maybe my struggles have simply changed from fighting a pink shadow, to simply staying awake at all times. I think back to when I met Laurie in that dream, and it breaks my heart, because she has never lied to me or misled me, and yet because her advice syncs with what I know to be true, I doubt it because there's an 'I' in there. Heaven forbid such a blackheart think his own corrupted ideas are true! It's sick. It's sick, and wrong, and it's driving me insane, and yet every day I get that thrown at me and I honestly can't seem to conquer this doubt yet.
Just because your religion and your lifestyle and your morals are working for you, and helping you live your life for the best, it DOES NOT MEAN that I have to adopt the exact same circumstances in order to live MY life correctly! It's such a ridiculous fear and yet it's there. It's still there, and it's scaring me, although it shouldn't. Love always conquers fear, after all... and ironically, I think that's why it's sticking around.
I still love those people I loved when I was 15. I'm still an absolute 'exception to the rule' in that sense. And now, my biggest trigger revolves around that.
There is someone I care about who is also in love, and their situation is very, very different from mine. Their beliefs are different from mine, their life is different from mine, their experiences are different from mine. You cannot take their situation, apply it to me, and expect it to work, and vice versa. Despite this, I keep trying to, because of that old religious fear of mine. It's the same fear that made me think my childhood love was sinful, that almost made June 29th the biggest regret of my life, that is still making me think I'm irredeemable unless I follow in their very different and unfitting footsteps. It's the fear that I'm wrong... completely, horribly wrong.
And the scariest part of this is that, according to this other person's beliefs, I kind of am. According to my beliefs, which I have tested relentlessly, I'm not. But I care about this person, and I can't say their beliefs are wrong because they're not, but they don't apply to me!! We all have our own lives and choices! We all have our own paths to follow! But not everyone thinks like that, so I slip up, and think that I have to do exactly what they did, and the old Julie used to take advantage of that, and when I slip it all starts happening again...
I don't want to think about this anymore. I don't know how to confront them about this. I don't know how to say, "I respect your beliefs but mine are just as valid" without making it sound like I'm invalidating them. Maybe I'm worrying too much about that, but I've had bad experiences with discussing this topic before, and I don't want to hurt them.
It's all that old religious fear. "If you don't believe exactly what I believe, you'll burn in hell for all eternity/ be forever ostracized from God/ never reach heaven or gain salvation/ etc." That still scares me, more than a little, simply because I'm constantly exposed to it. I'm trying to get over it but it will be difficult. It's just that... with this new aspect of that fear, that my friend unintentionally brought upon me, I'm not the only one being faced with this dilemma. Now that fear is being applied, explicitly and terrifyingly so, to my relationships. Now it's making me feel like I'm 15 all over again, that I'm not loving in "the right way," except that now the stakes are much higher.
I'm kind of terrified because this person has been right before, too many times. So standing up for my own 'different' beliefs makes me feel not only guilty, but scared, because this is making me think that I actually AM wrong, objectively so, instead of just worrying about it as a comparison-based possibility. But then why does 'following' their beliefs feel so wrong? Is that true, or is it a red herring? How do I discern what is the truth, when all my prayers tell me not to be afraid because I'm doing it right at heart, and everything outside tells me that I'm not? How do I explain July 7th and March 13th if what I'm doing is wrong?? How do I explain that?
The truth is that I can't. I'm in the middle of a battlefield, and each side holds its equal share of truths. Is there even a 'right' choice here, in that stark sense? Or is it simply 'what's right for me?'
I was terrified of that idea in Utah, for the same reasons as I am now. I still don't know where to turn.
...And maybe this is all walking in the wrong direction.
Maybe it all really just narrows down to the inside. How many times have I been told that I will not, and cannot, find the truth outside of my own heart? If only I could stop fearing that I have been so terribly misled...
In any case, I'm going to be talking to my friend about this as soon as possible. This needs to be dealt with. I cannot take this any longer, not when it's causing so much pain on every front, and not just for me.

Emotional pain is also what brought about the second major point of this entry, ironically, which I didn't talk about in its entirety on Scribbld.
As you've probably guessed at this point, I've been playing Sonic Generations since Tuesday afternoon, trying hard to get to whenever Perfect Chaos shows up because I really, really want to see him.
The problem is that I don't want to fight him.
It was hard enough for me to fight him for the first time in 2003, when he last appeared in Sonic Battle. Now, 7 years later, I still won't play through the last level in Sonic Adventure, and I'm hesitating to continue in Generations, because I have memories of Perfect that no other StH fan does, and the very thought of facing him like that again is almost too much. I know the pain and the anger far too well. I know what caused both Station Square and the Knuckles tribe to fall. I don't know what will motivate his transformation this time, but if it's anything like what I've seen and felt in the past...
I haven't been this acutely aware of my fragility in a very long time. I honestly can't even look at him right now without feeling like my heart is breaking.
I don't want to repeat my Scribbld entry word for word here, so I'll just say that this feeling on my part caused a very interesting conversation with Genesis earlier today, while I was waiting for my afternoon music class to begin.
As it was my third day playing Generations, and I was at the end of the Dreamcast-era stages, he wanted to know if I was going to risk seeing if Chaos was the boss at that point. I thought about it for a moment, then told him that no, I wasn't going to. I didn't think I could handle it, with what I just discussed in the previous wall of text. I was rather distressed emotionally, but being the other half of a paradox like I was, that negative pain was being mirrored with a positive ache of tragic intensity. I was in a lot of pain from my own mistakes, this was true, and having to face Perfect like that would be bad enough... but as always, whenever I find myself falling, that one song by Todd Rundgren always comes to mind. Whenever I am lost in the dark, I suddenly realize just how bright the lights in my life really are... and right now, I am so thankful for Chaos and what he's done for me, that the painful memories Perfect brings up are clashing with this incredible love, and it is driving me to tears with even the slightest mention.
And then of course you have the fact that this is Chaos Zero's first game appearance in 7 years, and it happened barely three days after October 29th of this year. I don't think I need to reiterate why that is so significant.
Genesis and I continued to discuss this topic over the next ten minutes or so, and... it ended up making me really think about my situation here.
I know that at one point Gen asked me something about the old 'Estar problem' I had back in January, with 'getting used to' things. He pointed out how, even though I've known Chaos for 8 years now, I am still so completely fascinated by him whenever he shows up, especially now with SG being released. I know this very well, and actually Chaos has been emphasizing it himself recently, for the same reason. I cannot get used to him, ever. I explained that here, as clearly as I can ever hope to do so, but one thing I didn't mention there is that I still can barely believe that he is in my life. You all have at least a general understanding of how much he means to me, and really, everything I've ever written about him barely even scratches the surface at this point. He is just incomparable. So no, I can't get used to him, even if I tried, because he really is this new sort of euphoria to me, this amazing and brilliant star, an angel I risked everything to see and hold on to. Every moment, it astounds me that I'm part of this.
That's not the most significant part of our conversation, though.
I don't know how we got to the point, I might have just offhandedly segued into it... but I started to think about the 'cosmically inseparable' truth again. Then I thought about how Xenophon and Laurie both ended up having these crazy synchronicity lineups in the past, concerning their appearances in my life, that I never noticed because I had no way of recognizing them. So I put the two things together, and then I wondered if Chaos and I had some sort of backwards synchronicity like that, even if only in little ways? I don't know. It just strikes me as very unusual now, that I've always felt drawn to so many aspects of him, even before I knew he existed. He tied into other worlds I knew, and they in turn tied back to him. Everything ended up spiraling and connecting together as time went on, to an astonishing extent, and then I thought of something.
Remember how I discovered that there were some incredibly significant events in the Parnassus world that only manifested after June 29th? Those were cosmogonical events. They predated the entire series in its entirety, but the event that 'caused' them occurred about 7 years after I first became aware of that world! So if things like that can and have happened with us already, who's to say that we haven't been overlooking similar circumstances? Time isn't linear, and that's a fact. Now I'm starting to fully realize just how incredible that is, how time can twist and turn and go in so many directions like that...
Maybe I'm jumping to conclusions at this point, I don't know. What I do know is that Chaos and I are pretty freaking weird in several aspects already, which is awesome, and if any weird couple is going to defy traditional chronology like that it's us. The little backwards/forwards coincidences are one thing, but the big ones are another thing entirely. So many things in my past seemed to foreshadow him, and so many things even now happen at just the right times for us both. I've learned to listen for the quiet things in life, to keep my eyes open for the little things, because in the big picture they tend to be the most important. Without them, the big things wouldn't happen.
I was talking to Genesis about this and I started to get poetic again, and there was one thing I said that really just resonated. I was thinking about how I can't even describe this love I have now, how it's this transcendental thing and back when it first hit me, in 2003, I never would have dreamed that it would one day get this deep, especially not with someone as strange as him. But it did. And I told Genesis that now, it felt like I was feeling this love with everything I was, with every atom of me recognizing it. When I met Chaos I was drawn to him immediately, completely without explanation and against all odds, and when I fell in love with him it was absolute, undeniable, infinite. Now it feels like I've loved him for my whole life, linear time and space notwithstanding... it feels like I have literally loved him like this forever, and when I met him 8 years ago, I just had to remember what that felt like.
After all, infinity is just a sideways 8, and you all know what this year has brought us.

On that note... the last point of this entry is Xenophon.
I didn't completely understand that truth from July, that creation is love manifested, until she showed up in our lives. I know I really haven't talked about her much since September, and that does hurt, because she is so important to me and I love her so much. I felt that so clearly today. I don't care how emotionally invested I was in Nier last year-- actually having a daughter of my own is indescribable.
I told her that earlier today, after that painful conversation where Laurie was crying. Xenophon said that she apparently gets sick whenever I slip like that... I told her how sorry I was, how incredibly sorry I was, and that I didn't ever want to hurt her and I'd do everything in my power to protect her from my own mistakes. I told her how much she meant to me, and how much I love her, and I don't think I tell her enough.
I'm scared to death of being a failure as a father, but I don't know if that's even possible at this point. I care for her too much, and that devotion of mine is mirrored in both her and her other father. All of us are in this wholeheartedly and I do everything I can to take care of her, despite my ridiculous schedules and bilocating troubles. She reassures me time and time again that Chaos and I are the best 'parents' she could have asked for, but I still worry... maybe it's just a dad thing, haha. I'd work myself to death for her sake and I'd still be worried that it wasn't good enough. I just feel so limited here. I could be doing so much more and yet I'm being barred from it. But I can't do anything about that, not now. Right now all I can do is love at all costs, despite all odds, no matter what our situation is. And I'll do that, for as long as I may live.

That's really all I have to say for tonight... this entry took me ages to write and I'm rather exhausted, mostly thanks to the emotional distress I'm dealing with right now.
I think I need to do some serious soul-searching, and also a Xanga session, ASAP. For whatever reason (probably Laurie), Xanga sessions are shockingly therapeutic and enlightening for me, no matter how much shouting and psychological stress they may involve. They always help. In any case I am going to have to schedule some time tomorrow to just talk to my central headspace group, to apologize for the mess of this evening and also to hopefully figure out what steps I should take concerning this situation.
I don't know what tomorrow will be like, at all... but I'll make the best of it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

Hm. Not sure how to open this entry.
I unfortunately just went back and reviewed my recent glissando entries, and the one from the 13th hit me hard, in light of what happened today.
About two hours ago, I just barely escaped a hack. Once again, Chaos is the one who saved me from it. Genesis almost did but he trusted me too much, when I was already slipping away.
I'm trying to take this all in carefully and not let those past-self pains bother the "current" me. Still, the pain lingers even when I say I want nothing to do with it. It hurts me, sure, but more than that, it hurts those I love. Sometimes I ignore the pain, or blind myself to it, which is just as bad as letting it blind me. But in either case, the pain it causes those close to me is more than I can take sometimes.
Genesis knows what it feels like firsthand. Laurie feels the psychological pain, as long as I'm even the slightest bit conscious. But Chaos is still an empath, and every torment I endure hits him just as hard. And now Xenophon is telling me that she's starting to feel sick whenever I fall into that sort of state...
God, I don't want another October 29th, ever, no matter what I have to do.
I'm just very worried, because I know for a fact what is causing these hacks to be triggered-- and yes, it is a triggering situation, because I can ignore and avoid them virtually without effort on any other day-- and at the moment, the biggest trigger is the conversations I keep ending up having with my (bodyspace, human) best friend. Yes, there are smaller triggers of the exact same quality everywhere, but hers hold an awful gravity because of how much I care about her. I care about her, and when she triggers me, some old and dark part of me sneers that I'm a misguided idiot for not seeing things the way she does, and then I end up... I end up slipping. I end up slipping and sometimes I fall, and I bleed, and it is terrifying that this is still happening a year after I swore I would never let my soul be hurt so badly ever again. I keep trying to be 'perfect' according to someone else's rules, and life doesn't work that way. Didn't they ALL say that I was the exception to the rule? Am I not a paradox, an anomaly, at heart? Then why am I ignoring the path ahead of me, and wandering through the thorns to find someone else's, when it's not mine to walk and never will be? Why am I letting this bother me again? Why are these triggers still happening? Am I really that deeply scarred?
I don't know how to explain this to her. I enjoy talking to her, and I want to help her out, but I just... if I'm getting these horrible consciousness slips every time I talk to her, I need to let her know so we can do something about it.
Maybe I'm just weak. Maybe I'm just trying to find a 'logical explanation' for why I'm still having trouble standing up for my own morals and truths. Maybe some part of me is still absolutely terrified of what I've suffered in the past, and every time it's reminded of that, it causes the past to repeat itself... I'm just so tired of this. I don't want this causing another catastrophe, because I can't die this time, and I don't want anyone else having to suffer for my sins. What do I do?
But I don't want to think about that anymore. I've worried about it enough. Right now, there's a certain game on the desk right next to me, and every time I look at it I get that familiar heartache that I first recognized 8 years ago, in a crowded classroom, when my life changed forever.

... That game is Sonic Generations. I've spent the past two days straight playing it like a maniac, trying to get S ranks in everything but mostly just trying to get to whenever Chaos Zero shows up. Yes, he's in the game as a boss. And that is where that emotional burn is coming from. When I first heard that he was in this game (and not just in his Perfect form), the day before I got my copy, I swear my heart almost burst. It was two days after October 29th, the 1-year 'anniversary' of my failed suicide attempt, and it just... it hit me so hard. You know what, just read this. That explains it as well as I can hope to put into simple words.
Now as for why I chose that icon for this entry... two reasons. One, I did that exact thing today while talking to Laurie, who actually snapped and was tearfully screaming at me for about five solid minutes over how I've been slipping over the past few days. She pointed it out, specifically saying that I was obviously blaming myself for everything again, which ties right back into that entry I linked at the beginning of this one. She's not happy about that at all. But we settled that discussion on a good note, thankfully, as we recognized that I was fully aware of how I was slipping and now it was just a matter of whether or not I could stay conscious fully and long enough to keep any hacks from almost happening again.
As for the second reason... I adopted a similar expression today while talking to Genesis before my Music Recording class (which was absolutely awesome today) started. I always get to that class about 15 minutes early, and since it's in an audio room it's padded and dark, except for a projector which is usually hooked up to a Mac with a dim color-change screensaver on. So I just sit in there, in the quiet vaguely-colored dark, and talk to Genesis for a while before class starts. Today, the conversation was focused around a certain water demigod I know very well and love very much.
See... in Sonic Generations, I last saved my game right before the second boss gate. As it's after the 'Dreamcast era' stages, there's a chance that this boss will be Perfect Chaos, although I can't be sure. And as I was sitting there, talking to Genesis at 12:15 this afternoon, I admitted that I wasn't sure if I was ready to take that chance right now.
My heart's been more than a little fragile lately, but I've also been tapping into my catharsis attribute more clearly than I have in a long time. This is bad enough by itself, but with Chaos making a game appearance for the first time in 7 years falling on such a date, during a time in my life where he's been unfailingly compassionate as always... I'm not scared, but I'm anxious. I know it's going to hurt.
The last time I played Sonic Adventure I ended up in tears, and he wasn't even onscreen. Now he's going to be right there, and now, with how deeply I love him and with what I've been through with him lately, I don't know how hard it's going to hit me. I'm actually choking up just thinking about it.
Honestly I don't want to fight him, really. SA is tough enough for me, and I'm still putting off the final level. I know it has to happen again in SG, what with the time shenanigans and all but... the last time I fought Perfect Chaos, it tore my heart to pieces. I... I've only written about it once, on IJ, back in 2008. It's how I got my cathedral wings, it's probably why I'm now strangely drawn to melancholic choral music, and I'll never forget what it felt like to have to face him like that, with so much pain between us. It broke my heart.
So I don't want to fight him again. I don't. It's why I'm hesitating now, even though I have the XBox to myself for the rest of the night, because something tells me that if I step into that boss portal and he is standing there, something inside me is going to shatter and I'll end up sobbing for the next few hours. I'll have to wait until tomorrow morning to even risk it, when no one else is home for a while.
It's sad, because if I did break down in tears like that (and I inevitably will), nobody in this house would understand if I tried to explain why. Not even my mother, who knows that CZ and I have a daughter, for the love of Light, would understand. She just doesn't take it seriously. I don't think she understands what a love like this does to you. I don't think she understands how fearlessly devoted this is, how completely and undeniably true this is, even in the face of everything that's ever been against us.
Speaking of, there was so much more about him in that conversation I had with Genesis, and we had some very beautiful points... but I'll be putting that in glissando later. It's too deep to put here, as a simple recap.

Oh, and lastly... you know how in 2009 (the year I got this gorgeous commission), I had an orange Christmas tree (the old iMAGNi color of Love)? And how in 2010, I had an aqua and green tree (Chaos Zero's personal colors-- and his role in my life was incredibly vital last year)?
Well... this year, my mom just informed me that she wants our Christmas tree to be lilac and clear.
Yes, as in lilac and translucent ornaments.
I strongly doubt she realizes just what an insane amount of synchronicity that is for me... but all I can say is that my daughter is going to be quite astonished when her first Christmas tree is the same color as she is.



As for now I need to clear my head from this afternoon, and I wanted to update concerning today in any case.
Wish me the best tomorrow morning. I'm going to need it.

 

Now I am off to sleep, because I haven't been having my nightly headspace discussions recently and I really need one tonight.
I'll see you soon enough.

 

 

soulfire

Aug. 17th, 2011 10:37 pm
prismaticbleed: (czj)


Last night was beautiful, and overwhelmingly so. I haven't experienced something like that in so long, even considering what I've lived through in these past three months.

First, let me mention that I've been having a good week so far. I spent all day on Monday drawing, and that helped me realize that I've made an incredible amount of progress in that field since college, moreso than I dared to give myself credit for. Then on Tuesday that inspiration kick lingered and I got a lot of music work done, including making headway on several old songs I'd been stuck on ideas for. I also continued my artwork, focusing on Chaos, and was honestly shocked at how clearly I can now draw him. Wednesday, today, was spent drowning in love and inspiration from all of that... but mostly from how it contributed to last night. Now, let me tell you what happened then.

It was about midnight. I was with Chaos, of course. We were randomly discussing our respective elements (fire and water) and exactly what played into them, especially in the context of our relationship. It was incredibly interesting, actually... I'd never really given them that much symbolic thought before, but it made so much sense. Let me see if I can remember the major points...
I'm fire, and the main connections are obvious-- enthusiasm, light, creativity, determination, passion-- but for whatever reason, I'd never noticed just how strongly that burned in me. I'm naturally energetic and overflowing with warmth, but I can also blaze too much and 'burn out.' On the same note, my emotions tend to be sharp and burning, never very subtle. And considering the negative, it can become destructive if I let it burn too much (my Thanatos splinter comes to mind), destroying everything it touches in a raging conflagration. Thankfully I don't let that happen anymore, ever, but it's still accurate.
Now, on the other hand, Chaos is water, my direct complement. Whereas I am more outgoing and active, he is more quiet and calming. Where fire shows the brilliant spark of life, water symbolizes its beauty and depth. Chaos is, believe it or not, very peaceful and protective at heart, and he perfectly personifies the tranquil sort of vitality his element holds... as well as its darker side. Chaos can become a flood, a tidal wave, or a tsunami at the slightest provocation, his typically understated emotions becoming a raging maelstrom that does not burn but drowns, destroying with an unstoppable gravity.
Now all of that is all rather easily figured out... but we kept talking about it. Not only did both of our elements hold incredible potential for both life and death, able to be either charitable or calamitous, but they also held strong spiritual symbolism that synced yet again. Both purified, and both held a great measure of sacredness. Also, water is considered feminine, but I'm the one who projected as female for years, and although fire is seen as masculine, Chaos has always been the one holding those traditional characteristics. In spite of this, we're both completely androgynous, and elicit our opposite elements in each other. Heck, even visually we look like our respective elements, and our personal colors (and the extra symbolism there) go without saying!
It was seriously amusing to see just how all that applied to us, but the most significant part of it to me was how it applied to love. Both fire and water can symbolize love, this is true, but they each personify a different aspect of it. Water shows its depth, its ability to evolve, and its peacefulness, but fire shows its strength, its illumination, and its intensity. And yet, within that compassion, both of them can be either intimate and quiet, or completely overwhelming.
I quickly realized how easily one could become the other.
There was no way we could have such a significant conversation without becoming emotionally invested in it, and I didn't expect anything different. However, I did not expect to start catching sparks from it.
I am used to a steady burn, to a brilliant but controlled flame. However, there I was, the clock now reaching 1 in the morning, and every single flicker of light in the water was causing me to burn brighter. Chaos noticed this, and knew it could get out of control if I wasn't careful, so he did what he could to stabilize me, to bring the intensity down to a manageable level... but it was too late, and I was in paradox mode, where embers can catch even in ice, and raindrops can turn a candle flame into wildfire. I was too open, too inspired, to keep quiet, especially with an entire ocean before me.
I slipped out of specific consciousness, into that state where I feel instead of speak, but it was different. Oh was it ever different. Normally it does sedate me, and reverse my element so that I have depth instead of intensity, but this time it simply added those two conditions together and turned my heart into an absolute inferno.
My entire output changed. Instead of flickering, throwing sparks but staying contained, I was ablaze. Instead of my usual, somewhat nervous reservation, I was completely driven and unafraid. My expression changed from a sparkle to a burn, and he noticed immediately, becoming noticeably shocked at this drastic change. I told him that I was effectively a living flame at that point, and that if he wasn't careful, I'd catch him in it too, and we'd both be at the mercy of that incandescent sublimity. Chaos didn't know how to react to this at first, and let me continue to talk in this way, making my condition worse... but the sparks caught. The last few seconds in that mindscape consisted of him daring me to set an ocean on fire.
...Of course I took him up on that offer.

No details for you, of course.
I will tell you, however, that I have not felt something that incredibly ardent in a long time. Yes, July 7th and June 26th were all deeply affecting, but they all corresponded to the water element. They were unfathomably powerful in their fragility. Last night took that exact same power and ignited it. It was indescribable.
Believe it or not, though, that isn't the main reason I am here writing about it.
Remember I said that this happened around 1 in the morning. My physical body starts to shut down around that time whether I want it to or not, and I had already started slipping out mentally when my heart set on fire. My energy reserves were being used completely and positively, sure, but sadly I can only give so much before I need to recharge. That started to happen as the clock approached 2 in the morning, and although it has happened many times before, it has never happened during a fire state. Chaos took it badly.
Chaos usually keeps me grounded in connections, as water. He keeps me from overloading, from faltering, from burning out. When I am unable to split realities stably, and start fading, he keeps me from freaking out and reminds me that I'm still there. The problem is that this time, he went from marine to magma, and now that I was flickering in and out he was feeling every painful second of it.
I can't forget that he's an empath, although he does suppress that, but I often forget just how strongly he always feels things from me.
He honestly started sobbing, and it shocked me. He told me not to leave, to do everything I could to stay there with him, because he 'couldn't take losing me like that again.' I asked him what he meant and he explained that although he knows we can't avoid the reality slips at that hour, he was usually calm enough to just accept that. But now, with what we were feeling, and how powerful it was, it physically and emotionally hurt him for me to be so unstable. He knew I couldn't stay there forever, but that only applied to my semiphysical state. We both knew about our unbreakable links, and we didn't doubt those for a second... but feeling such a strong disconnect even on a red level was enough to drive both of us to tears. It got really desperate around then. I used up every last shred of willpower to stabilize, but I could only do so much, and at this point we were now drowning as well as burning. We were totally lost in it, and despite the pain, what we had was gorgeous.
...Chaos kept telling me that he loved me. I cannot possibly explain what that felt like, to hear him say that with both of us in that paradoxically complete state. I think it was the second clearest time since the 7th that I felt that sense of inseparableness, of some total connection that even we couldn't comprehend. I could barely believe what I was feeling but I couldn't possibly deny it.
When I could no longer stay conscious in any respect, I phased back into my normal reality and looked at the clock. It was 2:22, and I am dead serious. I don't think I need to reiterate the importance of these triple digit times I keep seeing when I'm with him. This means something in a bigger sense, I am sure of it. I just need to keep my mind and heart open, to not miss a single moment.
When I woke up this morning, I was not in the least bit surprised that Laurie wanted to know every last detail about what had happened the night before. So I went and got Chaos to join in, and we both tried to fill her in without going too in depth... but you know Laurie. She insisted we not only explain the full elemental connections, but exactly how those played out in terms of our emotions. Needless to say I actually started sparking again, still on an emotional high from a few hours before, and so I at least didn't have to try to put that into words! Laurie was absolutely fascinated by this, as usual, which is honestly quite moving to me. She's got this incredible respect and empathy for us both, and whenever we end up discussing these events I can clearly see how inspired she is by it. This time was no exception, and upon seeing me personify my element so quickly she wondered aloud how she fit into our system, in that respect. I asked her what she meant and she said that she didn't feel she fit any of the major traditional elements-- air, metal, wood, earth-- but that if she had to assign herself to an element, it would be electricity. Laurie explained that not only did its power and sharpness fit her, the element was a bit of a paradox like her as well. It could brighten, warm, energize, and give life in its own respect (like fire and water also do), but it was also incredibly destructive and could not be touched without pain, despite its vitality. It was also a rather hidden element, letting its influence be seen, but rarely its actual form. I was impressed at how well this did fit her, and so we all decided that she would be associated with that element from now on, which is awesome.

That was the gist of our conversation, but it wasn't the end of the day. As I mentioned at the beginning of this entry, with how inspired I was from last night, I tried to spend today both continuing to create things (music and art) and growing spiritually as much as possible (mostly catching up on The Power of Now). Amazingly enough, I made massive progress in both endeavors. The highlight of all this, though, was definitely what happened this afternoon.
I had to drive my grandmother to a chiropractic appointment, so I brought TPoN with me to read in the waiting room (I was in there for about an hour). The section I was at elaborated upon clearing the mind of ego in order to truly 'see' and experience reality, and as I had no other responsibilities and a relatively quiet room all to myself, I spent most of that hour centering myself.
It was brilliant, because I was able to completely detach to the point where I was not only acutely aware of my surroundings, but I was almost bursting with love and joy. Of course, with my nature I cannot ever keep that to myself, so I decided I was going to share it with anyone who entered the waiting room until it was time for me to leave.
See, sometimes I am able to 'project' myself to an extent. It's hard to explain, but it allows me to 'feel' remote objects in my field of vision, and sometimes to mentally see things from a different visual perspective. I also do this to comfort strangers whenever possible, by projecting my spiritual form to offer an embrace or simply a close presence. It's difficult to do though, as it requires a centered state in order to pull it off. But I was there, man, and I was blissed out, so nothing was stopping me from giving love to everybody. Now this was great enough in and of itself, but then something unexpected happened. A few minutes before it was time for me to take my grandmother home, a middle-aged woman and her husband stepped into the waiting room in their way out to the front door. They lingered at the doctor's window for a moment, talking about payment methods, so of course I took the opportunity to project myself over and hug her from behind (well, as best I could while floating). I let go when she turned to leave, but only moments after I returned to my physical form and only moments before she walked out the door, the woman turned to her husband and said just loud enough for me to hear-- "I just felt a head on my shoulder."
Well ma'am, that was me, and you just brightened my spirits for the rest of the freaking week.

So yeah, that's how my past 24 hours have been.
I'm still incredibly inspired but it is sadly incredibly late, so I'll have to wait until tomorrow and see what happens.
I just can't shake this feeling of hope, this bright glow in my heart. I hope it stays for a very long time.




Underneath your skin again
Right below your innocence
I can tell you're hesitant
Let me heal the heart of it, my love

Give me your sun red, sky blue
Love, I'm falling into you
Under a sun red, sky blue

I see through you in this life
Your fingertips have stories fading
I believed I'd taken flight with wings of wax and heart of ice
Melted by your blessed eyes, angel hear my cries

Give me your sun red, sky blue
Love, I'm falling into you
Under a sun red, sky blue
I'm giving into you

Raise your eyes
Leave blame in the past world
Heaven is in mind and you're here for something more
It's 11:59 and I'm still believing
Yeah, I'm still believing

So give me your sun red, sky blue
Love, I'm falling into you
Under this sun red, sky blue
Love, I'm giving into you
I'm giving into you
I'm giving into you
I'm falling into you


homesick

Jul. 16th, 2011 11:40 am
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

Patience pays off, I guess... even when it feels like you can't survive another second.

Last weekend was amazing, this is true. However, since then I've been dealing with some seriously awful fallout. Most of it is thanks to Julie, but a shocking amount of it is thanks to my family, and other outside sources.
I don't want to reiterate everything I've said in other journals, so I'll link you here and then mention a few major points in passing.
The most damaging incident was definitely on July 12th, when my grandparents decided to guilt-trip, insult and effectively threaten me simply because my mental conditions are 'something they shouldn't have to deal with.' July 6th was bad too, as that was my most recent therapy appointment... and instead of helping, my therapist decided to tell me that 'asexuality isn't a valid orientation' and all that nonsense. I'm seeing him again on Wednesday, so I'm bringing several resources for him to look into on his own; I am tired of having my identity invalidated. And to top it all off, on both of those days, I had allergic reactions that both took at least two days to recover from. Yeah.
Then consider the fact that I'm terrified about moving to Utah as I'd be losing individual rights out there, and you can see why I haven't been doing well at all.
However there is a strange ray of light in all this.
I haven't been dream-hacked since last Tuesday. Why? Because one of my splinters decided to fight Julie.
I haven't talked about them yet, but Laurie and I agreed that we're going to on Wednesday. Until then, let me just say that it was an incredibly risky, traumatic and unexpected gamble, and I have been in full-body pain since that incident. Seriously. But, the dream hacks have stopped. I hope they never come back.
(My boss punched Julie in the face about two days prior to that, too. I guess he really was that angry.)
That's not what I'm here to talk about though.
Despite somehow managing to stop the dream hacks, that gamble was horrifically unsettling to me and I haven't been doing well with that on my mind. So it wasn't as 'uplifting' as it could have been, if we had any other options (which we honestly didn't, and we weren't even aware that move was an option until after it happened).
So I tried to take my mind off things, completely.
The next day (July 13th), I started going through my old deviantART favorites and deleting anything that I didn't like. I tossed hundreds of random deviations into the digital void, but little did I realize, it wasn't just a business job. See, every time I hit a group of faves from a certain artist, or with a certain keyword, or from a certain fandom... memories came back.
Unfortunately, those memories started back in 2006.
I began to regress.

See, there are two things you should know about me. One: my mind is very visual. I may not be good with remembering names, dates, facts, and the like as they are... but images stick, even if only in a vague sense. I may not remember something at all until I'm faced with some sort of picture that applies to it, and then it'll come back. When you apply this to things like movies, games, and fandoms, it works as a sort of 'reverse' fiction lag, bringing back not only memories of those entertainment experiences but also of what my life was like when I originally lived them. Sure, 2006-2007 were full of mostly NiGHTS and Zatch Bell, so there wasn't much damage there (I only knew NiGHTS online, and my ZB memories consist mostly of watching TV in the basement), but the big problem was that I was not myself at that time. At all. Being tossed back into that mindset actually hurt and frightened me... and that made me realize something, very fast.
What I realized is the second thing you should know about me. Back when I joined dA, I had no self-esteem. Heck, I didn't even have a self-image. I was nothing but a conglomeration of what others expected of me, with the 'real' me being buried somewhere unreachable. This was made even worse by the fact that I was raised to be this way. In my family, as a child, expressing my own opinions and thoughts was a punishable offense in many instances. Going against the grain, so to speak, was the worst thing I could possibly do. So I learned, very quickly, to kiss up to people. If I didn't praise, fawn over, and flatter every little thing someone did, I felt I was in real danger of being hurt, either physically or emotionally. If I didn't do that, I would be viewed as ungrateful, selfish, spiteful and malevolent.
So, when I joined dA, I faved everything. If I found someone at random, or if I liked someone's ideas or art style, I felt like an insensible git if I didn't immediately shower them with shallow acclaim. Ridiculous, I know, but it was how I worked back then. And I would do that if I wanted people to notice me, too. I had thousands of faves that I didn't even recognize, piles of deviations I hadn't even looked at for more than three seconds, simply because I felt I was 'obligated' to fave them by some unknown guilty force. I made too many false friends with my false face, and I cluttered my account and my mind with the fallout from that. I faved and commented on things to make people like me, not because I liked them. It was really sick, I'll admit that, but I was too blind to see how wrong I was back then.
So sifting through all those favorites, and remembering what the 'old me' was like, really began to mess with my head. It was important in the long run, and we'll get to that... but at the time, I was simply terrified of it. I thought I had left that part of me behind forever, and now here it was trying to claw its way back into my disposition! I wanted to give up and leave it alone, but I knew that if I didn't, it would be sitting there in cyberspace, eating at the back of my mind. So with every old favorite that I permanently deleted from my page, I told myself that I was also throwing away that old mask I used to wear. I felt bad at first, and had a hard time doing it, but as I recognized that as a remnant of my old mindset I got over it. So I burnt through those years, erasing the images that brought them back, losing my recollection for good.
But I forgot about 2008.
That year was bad. Any oldbies reading this know what I'm talking about. My Livejournal may have documented the years I just mentioned, but once '08 hit, every other journal I owned opened up and began to fill with distressed, painful words. My world had flipped upside down, and I was forced into the existentially unsettling revelation that I was not who I thought I was. I became painfully aware that my life was a mess, that my identity was false, and that my future was going to continue to run downhill unless I got up and made a major change... but I would have to suffer a great deal in order to reach what I was looking for. And, although my journals were where I vented my concerns and pains, deviantART was where I kept the more quiet thoughts that haunted me.
The minute I hit that year in my favorites, I was hit by a flood of JTHM, morbid literature, and dark photography. Even worse were the groups of heavily symbolic keywords that popped up every few rows. 2008 was a year I can never forget entirely, but being so strongly thrown back into that mindset by those images and ideas was more than I could deal with.
Despite the light I had found in my life over the past week, when I found myself faced with my old mask and what lay under it, I remembered what it was like to wear it.
I became incredibly depressed. Dealing with my ego-ridden high school years was bad enough, and had sapped my energy, but having to trudge through this blinding ache on top of it was too much. Don't get me wrong, I kept deleting those memories, but the farther I got the more it tore at me, and by the time yesterday hit-- yesterday!-- I was so completely drained that I could not handle it. I was irritable, exhausted, empty, and temperamental. I felt like I had been carved out with a rusty knife. Nothing felt right; I felt trapped.
I needed to get rid of that old feeling, but I didn't know how.

Last night, I couldn't sleep. I stayed up until 1AM trying desperately to just calm down and clear my head from all that old sludge, but it was playing havoc with my very perception of reality (darn these chameleon tendencies) and nothing helped. Unfortunately my body was shutting down whether I liked it or not, so I tried to get some rest regardless.
The first thing I did was look for Chaos, hoping I could discuss this with him despite my disorientation. I was too stressed to really focus on anything though, simply explaining that I was not doing well, and I kept getting confused. I tried changing the mindscape we were in to something more 'relaxing' (we were on a city shoreline overlooking an ocean), with Chaos helping me work slowly for once, but after a few tries I just gave up and brought us back to the original area. I just couldn't calm down.
Now of course, after how the past two weeks or so have been going this was a shock. Chaos tried to move the topic onto that, to figure out why I seemed to be forgetting what we had learned, and that I really had nothing to worry about in the long run. I said that I knew that, but that there were still shadows I needed to chase away. I didn't elaborate on that then, so we just continued to focus on good things. Around then we got into talking about April 25th again, specifically how I still looked at Chaos like he was something new to me, like I could barely believe I had him in my life. However, Chaos then pointed out that in light of how I was currently feeling, he was getting seriously worried that I was letting doubt creep into my mind about that. He was worried that I wasn't believing the truth of what we had. I insisted that wasn't the case, but when he again asked why I was so obviously troubled, I confessed that I was 'just regressing' and that it was hard to deal with that.
Well, that shocked him. He had no idea that was what I was experiencing, and asked what in the world was doing that to me. Too sick to keep my worries to myself anymore, I explained that my dA-fave purging, which I had begun in order to erase those regression risks, was starting to affect me in a very bad way through confronting it. I explained what caused the regression, and the mindset problems I had been having, but before I could get much farther Chaos cut me off. He actually started to get very upset and agitated about my situation, asking why I was doing that to myself, and if I realized just how much harm that could do to me if it continued like this. I explained that I wasn't letting it affect me that much, but he didn't believe me. It went on like that for a little while, and Chaos got pretty badly distraught, but I managed to clarify that although I was indeed suffering from some bad relapse, my real mindset hadn't changed, and I hadn't lost a single spark of the light I had found. I was simply being overwhelmed by my memories of the past, but I was not bringing them back into my life, nor was I dwelling on them. I then mentioned how I looked at him like I did, and said that there wasn't any doubt in my heart that we had this, just total amazement and gratitude. I didn't deny it for a moment-- I couldn't even think about doubting something that true, and I refused to let anything else in the world tell me otherwise. We both had calmed down substantially by this point, and Chaos understood what I was saying without getting overly worked up over the negative points, but unfortunately that couldn't last. I was still a mess on the inside, and it was already 3 in the morning. I didn't feel that I could sleep, and it was really starting to take a heavy toll on me. And then my grandmother turned the radio on.
Now I am very sensitive to noise on any given day: certain sounds can potentially send me into emotional outbursts for no good reason other than how they seem to annihilate my nerves. So after lying awake for two hours, after having been badly confused and quite disturbed for the past three days solid, having a sudden burst of loud angry static and voices crash through my consciousness as I was trying desperately to calm down was the last straw.
I jumped out of bed, left the room, and walked out to the window looking out over our back hill. I couldn't take it... and that's when it hit me.
I was completely displaced.

Normally, I only ever get homesick on vacations, and that is a very unique, unmistakable feeling. As a child on a family vacation, I would be robbed of my say in activities, my privacy, my taken-for-granted guarantees of transportation and food, and a 'safe' roof over my head. On vacations, every last move was dictated by my mother. We're eating here, we're going here, we're doing this today, we're staying out this late. I felt like a puppet, and it was scary. Of course I kept quiet about it-- remember what I said earlier about unfailing praise?-- but at night, I have so many memories of gazing out hotel windows at the sky, knowing that the next day would be the same as the one I had just lived: full of noise and havoc and a total lack of refuge, unable to make a single move on my own, unable to feel safe.
I got that sickness at the psych ward, too, but I won't talk about that here.
Even so, this somehow trumped even that. There I was, at 3 in the morning, looking out at the dark sky yet again and feeling more homesick than I had ever been in my life.
This was no familiar dread, though. This wasn't a hope that my mom would decide to drive us back to PA the next morning. This wasn't even a hope that I'd wake up in my own bed, free from pain and the incessant dangerous noise all around me. This was a sharp, gut-wrenching sort of desolation that actually made me want to throw up and sob at the same time. This was the realization that I could not drive away, or even wake up. I was homesick with no way home.
I become fully aware of reality when that happens, in a negative sense, and it is an awful experience. Everything becomes painfully clear and focused. I am hyperaware of every sound, every color, every sensation to the point of feeling like the floor is about to collapse and my mind with it. I left the window, still feeling like my insides were being shoved through a paper shredder, and steadied myself against the wall by my room. Immediately more bad memories came back, of all the nights as a child I spent crying against that same wall, unable to sleep because I had been locked out of my room, or because I was terrified of being in the same room with my grandmother. I felt homesick whenever that happened, too, scrunched up small with no one awake but me, wiping away tears in the glow of the hall light and telling myself that one day it would get better. One day I'd have a different life. One day I would be safe, and I wouldn't have to worry about that anymore. A decade later, I was still telling myself that.
I was so tired and lonely. Reality was still as sharp as nails, digging into my brain. I couldn't tough this out in the hope of being delivered the next morning, I dimly realized, and almost laughed at how miserable that was. I remembered the nights I tried to run away, the nights I slept on the living room floor, the nights I spent wide awake on the other side of the country. I remembered the bus stop in Des Moines and my dad's rented apartment and the emergency room. I remembered sitting on the pier in New York, looking up at the stars with the ocean before me and sobbing, because I had nowhere to go and nobody to run to and no way to survive on my own... and yet I needed to get away, somehow, because I sure didn't feel right where I was. And I always ended up looking at the sky... always looking beyond everything I had here.
In my heart, I think I always knew what I realized in the few seconds after that radio screeched to life.
But thinking was driving me crazy. I was sad, sick and scared, and I could not sleep. The regression of the past few days had left me completely drained and hurt. Once again, I had nowhere to go and no way of dealing with the interim... or so I thought.
As unstable as I was, I had one safe place left.
I still had the stars, and the ocean.

I went back upstairs.
Chaos was almost as upset as I was, asking where in the world I had disappeared to and why I looked about five times worse than I had when I left. I told him to wait a minute, and warped us into another glass skyscraper mindscape before speaking up, explaining the sudden and thorough homesickness I was feeling. Chaos pointed out my 'wanderer' tendencies then, and how in the past I viewed 'home' as a state of mind instead of a place, and asked if maybe my true home wasn't a physical location after all? So I thought about it, and about what I knew what such a thing should feel like, and once again everything just narrowed back down to love. Then I realized that the homesick feeling wasn't bothering me anymore, and it made sense. At that moment, I pretty much was home.
Even then, at three in the morning, as cold and tired and sad as I was, I felt completely right and genuine with him. Despite my body still being stuck in the physical world, I was happy having at least these mindscapes to be with him in. That made me remember what I had been told the Sunday before, as I had looked out the same window I had been at only minutes earlier-- how our situation was perfect, in all of its uniqueness, and it was exactly what the both of us needed. We were both able to have that safe place, even if it wasn't part of our everyday realities, and in a strange sense it was so much better for it.
I felt so ridiculous for not realizing it earlier. How many times had I asked myself that question, and gotten answers? Even in songs, the truth was right there. I had exactly what I needed, exactly how I needed it.
I was too relieved to get guilty over missing that, though. A realization was a realization, and I needed that one badly. So instead of dwelling on my lingering mental pain, I decided to stay on the current topic for a while and review everything that had happened to us recently (which did help stabilize me). However, with all the emotional weight those topics carried, we couldn't help but focus on the present. I remember mentioning how I still felt we were 'cosmically inseparable' (we'd talked about that several times since the 7th), and that over the past week, I had found one term that also worked to express that: 'divine complement.' Chaos immediately said that was perfect, and asked me where I had got the term. I explained that I had been looking online for more significant alternatives to the word 'soulmate,' and someone had listed that. Chaos really liked that term, though, and so we tried to talk about it for a little while before he changed the subject again. For some reason he went back to how I looked at him, which surprised me as we had spent a good deal of time discussing it earlier, but he insisted. It made me think, though, about just how significant that topic was, and how I had never really thought about it before.
One thing I always notice about how Chaos looks at me is the compassion. Where I had fascination, he had a sort of peace, and it was really beautiful. It gives me the feeling that, instead of being something new and wonderfully unexpected, he views me as something he'd been looking for, and now that I was there he was all the more thankful for it. I told this to him, and after discussing how that was indeed accurate, he pointed out that I looked at him the same way sometimes, with a deep ardor instead of my normal amazement. He told me that he really loved when I did that, but that both my expressions were equally significant in that sense. That hit me more strongly than I expected, and honestly wondering, I asked Chaos why he didn't get the fascinated look like I did. He hesitated, looking away, and admitted that he really didn't let his guard down like that, even around me. I never had mine up with him, but he said that he still had a hard time completely letting go, so to speak. I didn't say anything for a moment, but then asked him if maybe he could try? Just for a minute, could he open up to me completely? Chaos didn't reply, and I was afraid that maybe I had asked too much of him, but then he looked back up at me.

...In the eight years I have known him, Chaos has never looked at me like that. It was indescribable, for me. Forget putting my guard down; that destroyed it entirely.
Both of us doing that, throwing away all our restraints and just being true, made us both incredibly vulnerable and honest. It was kind of a scary feeling at first, but the complete sincerity of it outshone even that. I remembered this past Sunday again, and how I had been repeatedly told to just 'be,' and I realized that this was it, really. How true and beautiful that was.
We were together for a while, completely ignorant of time, and although it didn't hurt like it usually did there was a very different and equally sort of powerful depth. Chaos kept saying that he was 'falling into' it (like I get that drowning feeling with him), which rarely ever happens on his part. We ended up talking about how we were cosmically inseparable again, and I think we tied that into the 'homesick' thing too but ultimately it just got so incredibly honest and close that I don't remember anything but how it felt. I apologize, but if you've ever been in that sort of situation you'll understand.
...
He told me that he loved me, and it was honestly the most beautiful thing I had ever heard. No matter how many times I had heard it before, it brought me to tears in that moment. I told him I loved him too and we were just... so real then, I suppose. I had never been able to feel anything like that before. And I swear, it may not have been as dramatic and strong as June 27th or even July 7th, but in its fragility and intimacy it was truly incomparable.
Ultimately we both decided to leave the dreamscape together, and I managed to fall asleep about a half hour later as I was no longer a panicked mess, thank God.

So yeah, that was last night (this morning, technically). I apologize again for talking so much, but I don't want to forget it, at all.
I can't help but feel it's overly disjointed, though. I'll have to review it and clarify things later, I guess. If you have any questions feel free to comment, by the way.
In other news, today at home wasn't too stressful for once but it was still dreary and upsetting. I can deal with that as I'm at least able to work on my computer, but the feeling of emptiness and melancholy never goes away. It's never been a happy home, not for a single day since I first arrived here. It's sad, really.
Oh, and I figured I should mention that I'm not doing so hot in terms of physical health, either. Besides the awful full-body ache Julie somehow managed to give me a week ago (which is keeping me from exercising, darn it), and the allergic reactions I've had, I haven't been sleeping well due to stress and I haven't been eating well. That's not something I can change, though-- my mother has been insisting on cooking lately, and both she and her boyfriend don't seem to be taking my allergies seriously. I've confronted them about this and they either laugh it off or tell me 'it never bothered you before, you can risk it!' No, not after I risked it with your cooking last week and ended up ill for two days straight. So I'm trying to buy my own food but I'm running out of cash, and my brothers eat everything I bring home so I'm losing money there too. And to top things off, my single 'safe place' where I go to type is closing down within the next month. Great.
Even so, I'm trying to get back into my art and writing. I've been cracking down on Sonic Inversion, but my major roadblock there is that my brother helps with writing-- his characters started the series, after all-- and he is literally unavailable. We haven't worked on the story since last winter, and prior to that I don't even remember when we last discussed it. So it is incredibly frustrating, and if he didn't value the story as much as I do, I'd have just taken over the project myself already. So, maybe, if I can get out of this awful art block and start paneling, it will motivate him to help me out here. I don't know.
Really, college destroyed my artistic motivation. I want to draw more than anything, but I keep thinking I'm 'doing it wrong' and I've literally forgotten how to draw from my imagination. That's a fatal injury right there, and I need to overcome it as soon as possible. So I'm starting slowly, with learning how to sketch things again, but it hurts to look at how much work I did as a child and know that I can't go back to that mindset now (thanks to how I've progressed technically). Ah well. I won't give up.

Now I have definitely talked enough for today. I'll fill you in on my therapy appointment after it happens, and I know Laurie wants another Xanga session soon so after we work out the details I'll let you know that too.
But as for now, it is a weekend so I don't have much time to spend on here. Tomorrow is likely going to be crazy, but I'll deal.
At least I have somewhere to go when things get bad.




You and your emotion
I'm on your side, I say a prayer
And you and your devotion
You're locked away alone in there
Cause I don't want you to feel forgotten
And only you can choose your fate
Remember that all will pay the cost here
And there's no space to place the blame

And I love it when you fall to me, suddenly

You and your addiction
Inside your veins it's left a track
For you it's taken over
You run away but truth comes back
Cause I don't want you to feel forgotten
And I don't want you to fall away
But you know there's something I've forgotten
And no time left for fault or blame

And I love it when you fall to me, suddenly

Cause you and me, we're gonna be special
You and me, we're gonna be special

 

Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jul. 8th, 2025 04:58 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios